My Little Ponys' The Count of Monte Cristo

by kahnac

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Sad, Romance, Tirek, Chancellor Neighsay, Princess Cadance, King Sombra, Suicide / Self Harm, Shining Armor, Violence, Crossover
Length: 144035

Betrayed by those he once trusted, Shining Dantes is sentenced to life in prison for a crime he didn't commit. But he escapes, and discovers treasure beyond imagining. And now he will use it to exact his revenge. For he is The Count of Monte Cristo.

"Shining "Dantes" Armor has had a perfect life as a kind, devoted, caring, and loving stallion. Not only named general of the Equestrian Military, and given a ship of his own to command: But he's also set to marry the mare of his dreams, Cadenze "Cadence" Mercedes. The two of them, whose love proved stronger than even the elements of Harmony. Everything was perfect.

But then, because fate is unkind, and turns a blind eye to other's suffering, Dantes is betrayed by those whom he considered his closest friends. Framed for the crimes of treason, and murder, both of which he had not done, he is condemned to a nefarious prison for the rest of his days. All the while never understanding why he ended up here, and with his fiance' having no knowledge of this treachery. As the years follow, the both of them struggle to hold onto their love, and keep hope alive.

But how can you have hope when all you begin to know is anger? When your only reason for being changes from reuniting with the one you love to having revenge against those who wronged you? Can there be any such hope for redemption in the end? And what DOES such revenge cost? What price is one willing to pay to settle the old scores while pushing aside those who cared for you?

These are the questions which will burn in the mind of Shining Dantes when he breaks free, and amasses a mighty fortune hidden within a secretive isle. But one thing is for certain: the colt he was died in the prison he was trapped in. Now he goes by a new name, tying to the place where he found his treasure, and the beginning of his revenge began.

This is the story of The Count of Monte Cristo, who will learn what the price of revenge is, and find out if he can ever be the same as he was before."

Based on the 2002 film, as well as the musical
Inspired by the Ink Potts animatic series, featuring Rainbow Dash

Published 2018-07-30 04:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2021-08-02 00:56:39 UTC

The Storm of Hate is Brewing

It was many days before the good ship, SS. Noble Lance, made port in the town of Maresailles. Even in spite of the events which had occurred recently, and the loss suffered before, Shining could only feel happiness swell inside of him at the sight of his long-awaited home. For here, he always had a certain somepony to await his return with all the happiness in the world. Her name was Cadenze "Cadence" Mercedes, and she was the niece of Princess Celestia, and Luna. Though she was an alicorn as they were, she had yet to assume a position of royalty - at least until she was properly ready, and possibly had somepony at her side. That was Shining's job, of course. For they had known each other since they were young children, and have always had a connection. But over time, the connection bloomed into something more beautiful than all of the riches, and gold in the world.

Love.

Just before he left for this most recent venture out to sea, he had proposed to her for marriage, to which she had said yes. Naturally, they wanted to wait for the day when they got married. But his time away only proved just how much he missed her. He just couldn't wait, anymore, and was eager to see her again. However, just as he, and the others were exiting the craft, certain ponies were overlooking them from atop the balcony of "The Equestrian Shipping Firm." To Shining's surprise, and delight, it was his sister, Twilight Sparkle. And beside her was a unicorn stallion he knew as well as General Iron Hoof. He was named Firrel "Fancy Pants", but despite being of a canterlot upbringing, he was a very well-mannered, considerate gentlecolt who gave a great deal of concern for others. This was the reason that Twilight had hired him as the co-manager of the Shipping Firms, so that he could aid in financing the Equestrian Military's naval expeditions. Of course, since Twilight was usually away in her own home to manage her responsibilities, he was more or less the primary manager of this firm. Still, they always preferred working together to make sure the firm was running smoothly. But while both were happy to see their sailing soldiers, they couldn't help but notice somepony who was missing. "Ho, down there!" Fancy cried down to the commanding trio who had just removed themselves from the ship. All 3 of them heard the call, and Shining smiled happily when he saw who was up there. "Twilight, Mr. Fancy! It's good to see you both, again."

"Likewise, Shining." Twilight said cheerfully, before a she grew concerned at the absence of somepony who should've also been there to greet them. "Um.....where's General Iron Hoof? Checking the inventory on the ship, or something like that? I'd really like to speak with him." Here was where a somber expression came over Shining for everypony to see. Sombra and TIrek simply looked away, as if they just couldn't say anything. Thus leaving it up to the first-lieutenant. "He's.....he's gone, Twily. He developed a lethal brain tumor overseas, and........he died." His voice carried a sadness that could only be felt by one who lost a dear friend, and/or family member. Twilight, and Fancy turned to each other in shock. They couldn't believe what Shining had just said. Yet the general's absence added to the truth. Fancy cleared his voice, and asked, "What happened, exactly?"

Tirek suddenly bolted back to life, with steam blowing out his nostrils in anger as he looked up at his superiors. "I can tell you: this insubordinate idiot sent us on a fools errand against MY orders. He dragged us all to the island of Eldiban, and almost got us all killed! That's what happened!" Both ponies lightly gasped. Eldiban, the isle where Empress Moon had been exiled to? That was incredible in, and of itself - mainly because of the fact they lived to tell of it. Still, though, this did raise interesting questions that the two wanted answered. Both nodded to each other, before turning back to the group. "Alright. Shining, and Tirek: you come to Fancy's office right now. Both of us want more details about this event in full detail." Her gaze then fell down on Sombra. "You have free leave to go." At first, Sombra was about to protest so that he could be a part of this meeting...and learn the truth. But then, he thought of an idea which made him smile ever so slightly. After bowing in agreement, he ran off to locations Shining didn't know. He just hoped everything was okay with his friend before entering the firm.

The two soldiers soon entered the office of Fancy Pants, who sat at his desk with Twilight right beside the desk in her own chair. Tirek was keeping calm, despite his recent outburst of anger before. He was sure that, siblings or no, Shining Dantes would pay the penalty for his insubordination, and for endangering his soldiers. Fancy cleared his throat once more. "Now, please: tell us exactly what happened." Instead of answering himself, Tirek only stared at Shining, silently judging him. As if he could sense it, Shining felt some hint of pressure building up inside. He was the one who had to say what happened. So, with what sounded like small traces of shame, he spoke. "I take full responsibility, sir. When Iron Hoof grew deathly ill, all I could think about was getting him to the nearest locale with the hope he could save. And I.......deliberately ignored Lieutenant General Tirek's orders to stay away from the Island I saw - he was the one who knew that was Eldibar. But I didn't care at the time. I just wanted to save our general. So I took a whole garrison, with Sombra AND Tirek at my side, and went ashore, where I.......I almost got all of us killed by speaking out to the Lunar Soldiers. We were only lucky Empress Moon wasn't a complete monster, and was willing to listen to me and help us, or neither of us would be here right now." His eyes closed, and his head lowered in shame. "Lot of good it did us, seeing as how he died anyway." He lifted his head back up, with a confident stare. "If there's any punishment to be had, then let me accept it. After what i've done, I think I deserve it."

Tirek merely smirked in satisfaction. If there was one thing he could always account for, it was Shining's belligerent honesty, and willingness to stick up for others. A weakness which would cost him a great deal. Or so he thought. In actuality, both Fancy Pants and Twilight were considering the explanation very thoroughly. Finally, Fancy turned to Tirek, who's smirk slowly faded as they spoke. "Is it true you ordered against Shining's actions?"

"Uh, y-yes. Yes, of course. I had observed our navigation charts beforehand, so I knew that we had arrived at Eldibar. As Lieutenant General, I forbade Dantes from taking the general there, because I knew it was a fools errand. But he insisted on taking the chance to save the general, and did it, anyway."

"I see." Fancy stroked his beard in thought. "That's unfortunate for you, Danglars."

Tirek's eyes widened in confusion. "Excuse me?"

"As Lieutenant General, your first course of action should have been thinking of Shining's idea before him. Lest you forget, Equestria was founded by those who displayed the virtues of Harmony. Shining's loyalty to the general was irrefutable. And that he attempted a peaceful solution, judging by his explanation, was most commendable. I imagine, sadly, we lost a few good ponies before things settled.....but such is the price of being a soldier, i'm afraid."

Tirek seemed somewhat remiss to understand what Fancy was implying. Shining himself seemed a bit uncertain at the discussion. "I don't know what you mean: I was only trying to protect the men from certain death." Firrel seemed to sniff in disagreement. "From the sound of it, all you wished was to protect yourself. If you had your way, you would've staved aboard the Noble Spear while Shining did the deeds. As I said, going ashore to seek help should've been YOUR idea." Tirek could only lower his head, feeling slightly humiliated by this exchange. Then Twilight spoke. "First I want to know: DID you try, and use peaceful methods, first?"

Shining thought back for a moment. "Uh...yes. I tried speaking with the Lunar Soldiers before they attacked us. And when Empress Moon appeared, I negotiated for the safety of the crew, myself, and the general. She was at least reasonable enough to listen, and accept."

"Well, that's good, Shining." Twilight said with understanding. "Don't blame yourself for the bad things that happen. Noone can ever predict everything that happens. But the fact you handled yourself so well, and made sure there were few casualties is something to be happy about - and i'm definitely happy you're alright." Shining warmly smiled back at his sister. Always grateful she was somepony who always found positives to any situation. It was then Fancy's turn to speak again. "Yes, indeed. But......we also have to wonder: did Ironhoof manage to say anything before he died? Anything of importance?" At this, Shining cast a small glance at the displeased Tirek. He noted how irritable the centaur appeared to be growing. This made him afraid to come out, and expose his secret conversation with the general, for fear of how his superior would react. Still, it was something he HAD to do. "Actually, before he died, he spoke to me in private..........to tell me that he wanted me to take his place once he died."

All 3 of the other figures exclaimed in surprise - Tirek less so, since he had heard everything in regards to the final discussion. But nonetheless, he played the role just as well. Perhaps to place doubt on such preposterous claims. "Oh, please! You don't actually expect us to believe that, do you?"

"You can believe what you want, Danglars: i'm telling you all the truth. Which I swear, by my own honor, IS the truth."

After getting over the initial shock, both Twilight, and Fancy reclaimed their composure. And after several moments, they began to think about this. The more they did, the more it began to make a little sense. "Yes, indeed." Firrel said. "And our dear Shining has never proven dishonest. Not to mention how fond Ironhoof was of him beforehoof. So it's not too hard to believe." He used his magic to quickly wipe off his monocle with a hankie. "If that is so, then there isn't much else to it. With Iron hoof dead, a replacement IS required - and he had the right to choose his successor, as per the laws of Equestria." He then smiled at Shining, who was taking in everything as it came. "Congratulations, Shining Dantes. Though it may seem somewhat unconventional, you have still taken a more suitable position which I think best suits a pony of your character."

"Yep. Definitely agree on that." Twilight interjected happily. "I'll just have to go to Canterlot to inform the princesses, so we can make the transition official. Either way, the 17th division is now yours, Shining - just like the Noble Lance, which you've always dreamed of taking command." Shining had no idea what to say at the moment. True, while this wasn't how he wanted to go about it, he still wished to one day be an important figure in the Equestrian Military - and to sail the world with a crew of his own to find new adventures. It was more than he could ever dream of. And he was positively beaming, as happy tears trailed his muzzle. Tirek, in contrast, was stewing in his anger, and outrage. "Just. One. Moment." he snarled. "Are you really saying that you're going to discharge me, so that this pony can take a position he hasn't properly earned?!"

"Noone said anything about discharging you, Tirek. And this isn't a demotion, either, in case you were wondering." Twilight corrected. "Where did you get that idea? You'll stay Lieutenant General: but now under Shining Dantes' command. It's the best decision that works for everypony."

Tirek's eyes narrowed. "Or maybe it's a decision based on sibling bias."

Twilight was taken aback for a moment, and Shining was unappreciative of how Tirek was speaking to her. But before anything could be done, Fancy Pants stepped in. "That is enough, Tirek! You will address the princess with respect, or there WILL be a discharge concerning you. Dismissed." Tirek only glared hatefully at Fancy Pants, whom he now had an even greater disdain than he ever imagined. Shared between him, and the snot-nosed alicorn..........but the lion's share was held by Shining Dantes, who he glared at as he left the room. They think he didn't know anything, but he still had Iron hoof's words trapped within his mind. And he began to think that, now that Shining was given a promotion that was rightfully his, he would take his former leaders words to heart, and remove him. That was something he would never allow. EVER.

Shining, all the while, was actually quite sympathetic towards the centaur. He never wanted to cause such trouble in the first place. But things, as always, seemed to spiral out of control, and he was left with the after-effects. He only hoped that his newfound Lieutenant would be able to calm down after a while, and get over the issues. Fancy tapping on his desk garnered back his attention. "Don't be concerned with him right now, Shining. There's only one more question I feel I must have asked: was there anything else that happened on Eldibar? Perhaps between you, and the Empress....or any of your troops, for that matter?" Shining jolted slightly. He already was growing nervous, because he still remembered the letter tucked away in his pocket. But he also remembered his promise to the Empress, and he kept a straight face to hid e his nervousness. "No, sir......nothing."

Fancy looked at Shining for several seconds, before letting out a good natured laugh as he slapped his desk. "Then our business is concluded, for the time being. Why don't you trot on home now, and take Twilight with you?" His eyebrow then rose up in a coy manner. "As I recall, there's a certain mare who is still awaiting your return. Perhaps this news will excite her even further - though seeing her fiance' again should prove exciting enough." Shining exclaimed in surprise, before a bright smile appeared, and his eyes gleamed. "Yes, of course! Thank you, Mr. Fancy Pants. I hope to see you again sometime." He then bolted out of his chair, and bolted out the door with Twilight flying after him. Fancy found himself both amused, and endeared by his young friend's love for his loving mare. And he knew those two would make an excellent Husband, and Wife one day. With that thought moved aside, he returned to his duties. Unaware of the unicorn stallion garbed in a black suit, cloak, and hate, while carrying a cane which held an armored alicorn head atop it. "Is this the firm in which a Shining Dantes has been commissioned to work for?"

"Hm?" Fancy's ears perked. "Oh, yes, but you just missed him. He has leave for the rest of the day off. I imagine he's off to see his parents before he meets his fiance'. And who may I ask is asking for him?"

"Just a friend named Spell Nexus Villefort."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Out in the streets of mareseilles Shining had been trotting along, with his sister not far behind. All the while, the smile he was always known for was being presented to all who saw him. A trait many found endearing. And he didn't mind showing off his smile whenever he could. It just showed that he was always happy. "So where do you think Mercedes is at this moment?"

"I don't know, but that's also why we're heading to our parent's place, first."

"You think she's there?"

"If not, then maybe they'll know where she is."

"Oooh! Or maybe one of the girls will know, since they're staying at our parent's house with me while we're here."

"Heh. That makes things easier, then."

The two decided to gallop the rest of the way to their parent's humble abode. It was nothing all that complex: just a simple, 3-story house with at least 3 floors. So rooms were of no issue for when guests arrived. Still, Shining's father, Nightlight Dantes, was a proud stallion who was happy with whatever he had. And his wife, Twilight Velvet, was always there to support him. Despite the fact they had simple lifestyles, they still managed to get by......even if sometimes it was just barely. That would soon change, Shining thought, when he was officially anointed general. Eventually, they came to the household, and their destination. Before Shining could knock, Twilight lifted up the welcome mat, and pulled out the key. Shining chuckled as he thought how old fashioned that was, yet still effective. She opened the door, and the two of them stepped in.................only for a large green, and purple blur to tackle Shining off his hooves. It was none other than the young dragon, Spike - Twilight's faithful assistant, and surrogate younger brother. Which made him Shining's brother, too. "Shining! I really missed you, and it's great seeing you again!" His voice sounded more like a teenagers, to the added surprise of Shining. "Guess someone had a growth-spurt, eh spike?" he said, with him almost sounding like he was getting choked.

"Alright' now, Spike." Spoke the western accent of Applejack as she, and the six other ponies - Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie - entered the hall. "Give Shining a break, before ya'll end up suffocatin' him."

"Yeah. We all know that's Pinkie's job." Rainbow quipped.

"Ooooh!" the pink pony in question said, oblivious to her friends joke. "Are we having a contest to see who gives the best hugs? I wanna go next! Me next! Me Next!" She hopped up and down excitedly, only for Rarity to hold her still, saying, "Oh, honestly, Pinkie, let's not get carried away. After all, our dear Dantes' only just arrived. I'm sure he's most eager to relax himself right now." Spike had long since let go of his brother, and backed up to let Shining beam at the sight of the friends he shared with Twilight, however little time he gets to spend with them. "Hi, girls." he said politely, but also happily. "It's good to see you all, too. Though i'm surprised at how big you've gotten, Spike. I thought I was only gone for 4 months." he joked. Spike giggled at the remark while rubbing the fin on the back of his head. "Doesn't really matter to dragons, apparently. I ended up like this last week: one minute I was still small, and pudgy, but then.....POOF! I'm guessing it's just part of the dragon's natural life cycle."

"Well, either way, you look great. A real charmer with the ladies, i bet." He winked, making Spike blush along with Rarity. But then, he started looking around the house. "But now I want to know where my mom, and dad are, if you don't mind."

"In the living room, i believe." Rarity said, rubbing her chin. "Come with us, darling, and we'll lead you to them." Shining nodded, and followed the group of friends to where they said his parent's were. True to their word, sitting on a couch next to an open fire, sat his mother and father. Both of whom seemed a bit weary about something. But the sound of clopping hooves turned their eyes toward the doorway......where they were met with the wonderful sight of their beloved son. "Hi, mom and dad: i'm finally home, again!" He exclaimed happily, running up to the two ponies, and giving them a loving embrace. "Oh, Shining,sweetheart! We're both so happy to see you!" Velvet exclaimed in joy. "You have no idea how long we were worried about you when the Noble Spear didn't make port in over 4 months. We were afraid the worst had-"

"It's alright, mom. No way i'm ever going out by getting tossed into the sea." Shining nuzzled both parent's faces again. Night Light chuckled with delight. "Well, you're okay, son, so that's all that matters. So how's our brave Colonel been in the recent voyage? See anything amazing, and exciting while you were out."

"Actually, there's alot i'd like to talk about later." He then turned his head to the side, lifting his voice to his chin. "Though I have to say, compared to what i've seen in my regiment..........I have a feeling being General is gonna be alot more of an adventure." He then made a silly face while looking to his parents. As he hoped, both of them, and even the other ponies and spike, were taken by surprise - minus Twilight. Nightlight, and Velvets faces then suddenly turned from shocked, to huge, smiling, beaming faces as they hugged Shining again. "General?! That's-....tha-that's amazing! When did you get such a promotion?!" Velvet exclaimed energetically. "Just today........following the loss of Iron Hoof." he said with only a small hint of sadness, which the others picked up on easily, and sympathized. But he quickly turned it aside, and put his smile back on. "But it's okay now. I made my peace with it, and I'm ready to move on." He then made his way to the kitchen, which was just in the room next to them. "Come on! I wanna have a little celebration for the occasion before I go see Cadence! Do you still keep the wine in the cupboard, or........-"

"Uh." Nighlight exclaimed, giving his wife a concerned look she shared. But then he turned back to the direction of the kitchen to look at Shining. All while doing his best to hide the disappointment in his voice. "You don't have to worry about that, son. B-besides............we don't have any more wine." This surprised, and confused Shining as he looked around. "No wine?" He quickly trotted back to the living room. "I don't understand: I left both of you at least 250 bits to get by on when I left four months ago."

Here was where the parents looked to each other sadly, and sat back down while bidding him to do the same. All while the others sat in the middle of the room. Already Shining felt concern for his mom and dad, just by seeing their shame expressions. "Yes, Shining, you did leave us that much. But.....well, you see..........." Velvet sighed as she spoke up for Night Light. "Right after you left for your voyage, our neighbor, Guild Caderousse appeared to collect the debt he said you owed him."

Shining's eyes widened. "Caderousse?"

"We told him you had just left, but he was insistent that he be payed what he said you owed him. And he said that if we didn't pay for you, he would take the debt straight to your shipping firm." Nightlight said with growing shame. This only made Shining feel more distress than he cared for. "So what did you......" Realization then hit him. "Did you-?"

"Yes, Shining." Nighlight answered. "We paid the Griffon what was owed."

"But, I owed him exactly 160 bits for the loan he gave me!" Shining exclaimed. "And if you paid the exact amount, then.........Mom, Dad.....please. Please don't tell me you've only been getting by for the last four month......only on 60 bits worth of what I gave you." His voice was pleading, as he felt a sense of guilt arise within him. Neither of the parent's could look him in the eye, for the answer was obvious. And it was this that made Shining break into guilt-ridden tears for his parents paying for a mistake he made. "Oh, god!" He exclaimed. "Oh, god, i'm sorry. I'm so sorry!" This, however, was hardly the reaction either of the ponies expected, along with the other seven. "S-shining?" Velvet placed a hoof on her son's shoulder. "What's the matter, dear?" His head shot up, soaked with fresh, hot tears. "I'll never forgive myself for this!" The confusion only increased. "Son, what are you talking about?" Night Light asked, as his son embraced them while still crying. "This was my fault! I should've payed my debt beforehand, but.......instead I neglected it, and made you two do what was supposed to be MY job. And you've barely been getting by, as it is. I made both of you suffer quietly, and needlessly. I'll never forgive myself for that." Both parents shushed him as they held him, while stroking his mane. Feeling sympathy for their friend, and brother, the rest of the ponies joined in the embrace to help cheer him up. "It's okay, Shining. It's okay." Night Light lulled. "It's done, and over with. And we're still just fine. Don't let something like this tear you apart: it happens to almost everypony. Now we see you again, and it's all over..............you're here now, and everything's alright again."

Shining's sniffling sobs began to grow dim, and silent. The emotions he felt ran out of his system. Though that still didn't undo the guilt he felt. "Yes." he sniffled. "I'm here now.......and i'm with a promising future, and....a little money, at least." The group hug ended, and everyone watched as Shining pulled out his own purse, before dropping his own money on the table. Rarity oohed and awed at the jewels and gold pieces he kept, before Applejack snapped her out of it. "Here. Take all of this. Use it to spend on something, immediately." The parent's eyes were so wide that they almost fell out of their heads. "Shining, honey........where did you get this?" Velvet asked in surprise. "It's mine.....and yours.......and ours!" He exclaimed, as a few more tears fell from his face. "I'm begging you both: please use it to buy some new provisions for yourselves! Make yourselves happy, and don't worry, anymore! I promise you, tomorrow we'll have so much more than this, you won't be able to believe it. Next time Carousse shows up, i'll pay him any amount he wants should he offer us any assistance. Our problems are over now." At this statement, the pair just couldn't hold back anymore, and let a few joyful tears flow as they both held Shining's face in their hooves. "How in the name of Celestia did we ever get blessed with such a wonderful son?" Nightlight asked proudly. Shining let his face sink into their hooves, as his eyes shut from the peacefulness of the moment. "Because I have two amazing parent's who taught me all I know." He smiled warmly, causing the two to embrace him happily. The others, of course, couldn't hold in THEIR emotions either, and were happily shedding tears at the display. Even Rainbow Dash, who was oblivious to Twilight catching her until she saw her stare at her with a smile. She discarded the tear, but it was too late for that. "Already saw that, Dash." Twilight teased. Rainbow sighed in slight annoyance. "Okay fine! So what if I get a LITTLE sappy? You guys are the only ones it doesn't matter around." Twilight giggled, before turning back to her family. Just as the 3 broke their embrace, Shining remembered something. "Oh, yeah! Mom, Dad: have either of you seen Mercedes? I want to tell her the news as soon as possible."

"Mercedes?" Nightlight asked, before turning to Velvet who was also thinking. That's when she remembered. "I saw her a few hours ago. I think she said something about waiting by her favorite spot by the shore." Shining smiled as he understood exactly what she meant. "Okay, then. Since you both look like you're in good health, and now that you've got everything you need, can i go and see my beloved Mercedes now?" Nightlight, and Velvet smiled once more. "Of course, son." Night Light said. "You go on, and see her now. And I honestly hope that heaven blesses you with your wife, as it blessed us with a son like you." Though both parent's quickly shot Twilight apologetic looks, hoping she didn't think they were favoring her brother over her. She just smiled, and shook her head to show she didn't. Rainbow Dash, however, was a bit confused about something. "Wait, hang on: i thought Shining and Mercedes weren't even married yet. So doesn't that NOT make her his wife, yet?" She received a jab to the side from AJ for her troubles. "Rainbow Dash!" She chided the Pegasus. She then apologized on her behalf. Shining just raised a hoof. "It's alright. To answer anyway, i'm gonna say that's not really an issue, since we soon WILL be married." he beamed happily. "Let's just be glad you returned when you did, darling, since somepony may also hold affection for her."

Shining's head tilted a bit. "Who?"

"I think she means your creepy friend, Sombra." Pinkie said without much thought, yet no hint of malice.

"Not that we really dislike Mr Mondego, or anything, it's just, um....." Fluttershy began.

"It's just that we've seen him each time we've visited." Spike interjected. "Heck, before you and Twilight came back, I swore I saw him following Mercedes around, talking to her." Spike humphed. "Though it looked like he was interested in more than polite conversation."

"Please relax, Spike. Despite alot of things, Sombra is as much Cadence's friend as he is mine. And he already knows she loves me, so i'm not worried. All I care about is seeing how she'll react to the news. This is a big opportunity for me to provide her with a good life, and make sure she's happy when we're together, finally."

"Well, you aregonna be a general, soon." Rainbow Dash tried to compliment. "No way she's gonna turn somepony like that down."

Shining raised a hoof to his chin in thought. "Meaning that.........if I WASN'T a general...."

WASN'T a general?!"exclaimed an invisible, yet muffled voice from somewhere noone could see. After a while, they just ignored it, and Shining continued. "Listen, girls: I really do appreciate what you're all trying to do. But I know Mercedes alot more than you do. And I can easily say she has different standards than other mares. That's why i know, general or not, she would love me all the same."

"Then why are you still standing around here, silly?" Pinkie asked. "You should go see her so you can make her happier than she probably already is." Shining flinched in surprise when he realized this, and was about to head out. But before he did, he smiled happily at his mom and dad, and gave them both one more hug. "I'll be back soon. I promise." Once they let go, he bolted for the door. All of them watched him go, feeling quite happy for him. But unbeknownst to any of them, just outside the front door, there was a secret third party who kept himself out of sight, and watched the whole thing. It was a male Griffon with a sandy brown body, and a white eagle's head - none other than Guild Caderousse, who had been spying on the group through the windows. He had moved to the front for a final vantage point before he decided to leave. It took a while before he inevitably came to his destination, which was the entrance to a secluded alley. However, it wasn't the alley itself who was his target..........but the menacing centaur who emerged out of the shadows. His pure yellow eyes gleaming in the dark. [

b]"So? Did you see Dantes?"

"Yes. I did."

Tirek's grin widened into a frightening display. "And did he go mumbling on about his promotion?"

Caderousse flared his wings and feathers in annoyance. "What are you, kidding? He kept going on as if he were ALREADY General!"

"Exactly what I thought. The boy seems far too eager, and in too much of a hurry."

"Well, from the sounds of it, you were right before. It looks like Firrel, and his sister have guaranteed him the position. Go figure."

"And i'm going to assume he was excited about the whole thing."

"He was giddy as a newborn filly. I even heard him talk about offering me money for any sort of debt as though he were a banker. He's gotten way too daring and overconfident."

"WOULD you deny such an offer?" Tirek's arms were crossed over his chest.

"Of course I would." Guild said to the centaur. "Even though I could easily accept it, since I was the one who dropped his first silver coin into his hooves - the first he ever earned, I might add - he has no further need for any occasion for assistance. He's about to become general soon!"

"Relax yourself, Guild Caderousse. He's not General Just yet."

This statement didn't seem to alleviate Guild's concerns, however, and he just slumped. "I honestly hope he NEVER becomes General. Otherwise, based on what I saw, it's going to be impossible just to have a normal conversation with him." Tirek stroked his beard in thought. His own resentment aside, he did see some trouble in Shining Dante's promotion to general. Thus it was something needed to be prevented. Fortunately for him, and idea formed inside his head, which caused him to smirk in confidence. "Don't fret, my feathered friend. If we so choose, then he will remain as he is. In fact......I think there might be a way to make him even Less than he is."

"What do you mean?"

Tirek waved his hand dismissively. "Nothing. I was only thinking aloud. Another question, however: is he still head over heels for that mare of his?"Guild only scoffed. "Like you wouldn't believe, sir. In fact, he'd already just left for her. Except, of course, he doesn't even realize the storm to arise in THAT quarter." Tirek's eyebrow raised up. "What does that mean? Explain yourself."

"Why should I?"

"Because it's more important than you know, Guild." Still, the Griffon was hesitant. "Come on, now......you DON'T like Shining Dantes, am i correct?"

Guild's eyes narrowed. "I don't like upstarts. Never did - never will."

"Very well, then! We have some common ground in that area, at least. Now, if you please, tell me what you know of this mare."

"I don't know anything for certain, Tirek. All I DO know is what I see. And i've seen enough to make me believe, as i said, that Dantes will find some annoyance over Cadenza Mercedes' place."

Tirek's intrigue only grew, as his patience weakened. "Why? What have you seen? Out with it, already."

"Well, you already know Sombra Mondego, of course. Like those ponies, and that dragon, I saw him with the mare named Mercedes. And I could tell he was pretty desperate to earn her favor. Guess he never took the hint with that sapphire ring around her neck." Once more, Tirek held a hand to his chin while he thought. "Really? And you truly believe Sombra has his own feelings towards her?"

"I should hope so." Tirek then leaned down so that he was nearly eye-leveled with the griffon. "And you say that Shining has gone to see Mercedes?" Guild nodded his head in compliance. "He went just before I left." Taking a deep chuckle, Tirek stood to his full height, and began leading Guild Caderousse out of the alley way. "Then let us go in the same direction. We'll stop by, have a nice glass of fine wine, and wait for the news."

"Sounds like a plan........but you're buying the drinks."

Tirek only chuckled sinisterly. "Of course, my.......friend."

Author's Note

Chapter 2, at your service, ladies and gentlecolts.:D And this may be quite a long one, too.:D
Like in the original story, this is the point in which the transition of power is made. And yet, it's also a point in which I made Fancy Pants into the owner of the shipping firm, Fiiler'. Twilight's the owner, but Fancy manages the business, and finances the oversea military expeditions for their forces in Mareseilles. And, of course, in this case Shining has BOTH of his parents around, just because I felt like it.:) (Also, aside from the mane six being minor characters, Spike's also been aged up for his romantic subplot). And, of course, I rule 63'd Gilda so he could fit the role of the greedy neighbor, Caderousse. Seemed fitting, given pre-reformation, she was unpleasant. Why not just add greedy to the mix, then?:)

The main purpose of this chapter is to who more of Shining Dantes character, and show how pure-hearted he is. Basically, he cares for EVERYONE around him, and is so wonderful and nice that you'd have to be a complete A-Hole to hate him, when he NEVER means to hurt anyone. And if he does find that he might have unwittingly hurt someone in some way, he will feel guilt towards this to the point where he'll openly cry. But he's also generous, and willing to help out when he can. Though he's also extremely optimistic, and cheerful, he can be a bit too trusting, and innocent to the point of naivete'. If he didn't already have a name, i'd call him pony "Snow White". He just needs woodland creatures to accompany him.:D

Also, to see the beginnings of the dreaded conspiracy of evil men begin to spread from the seeds of anger, and hate. Since Tirek fills the role of Danglars, he's the one who instigates what happens later. He's one who gather what info he can, and then begins planning how he can use it to his advantage. That's how he comes up with the plan to frame Dantes when he collaborates with Sombra, and Neighsay. And trust me when I say, the next time we come by, we will see a story told of three wicked beings who plot of the destruction of an innocent man. Not knowing what fate shall one day have in story for them.:D

A Story Told

Both Sombra, and Cadence sat alone at the rocky shore-side of Mareseilles. After Sombra had talked to her about the four month journey, as well as their encounter on Eldibar, the two were now simply enjoying the visual beauty of the late, afternoon sun hanging above the horizon. The gentle sea waves crashing against the rocks in a steady, loud, but also soothing rhythm. It was always such a marvel: especially around the spring time. She only wished Dantes was here to see this with her right now. The thought of it made her look down, and hold up a small band made of blue crystal, with a pin fashioned after HIS cutie mark, hanging on a simple, string necklace. A gentle smile crossed her face, and she asked Sombra, "Are you sure Shining will be able to find us out here?"

"Hm? What's that?"

"Well, it's just that...you drew me away from the Firm before I even had a chance to see him. I don't think he even knows I was there. Do you think he'll ever think to look here?"

Sombra merely scoffed at that question. "Please. When you're the subject, it's the ONLY TIME he ever really thinks. I mean, he didn't even use his pistol the right way on Eldibar. A Lunar soldier was about to shoot me when he fired his magic, and missed him. He ended up chucking his pistol at the freak - without even firing a bullet." He then gave a sly smile. "But at least he finally hit something, like i told him."

Cadence laughed aloud at the joke, and then sighed in relief. "You really are such a good friend, Sombra. Thank you for always looking out for my Dantes. I don't know what I would do if I ever lost him." This statement stirred some fires of resentment within Sombra. Just seeing her smile so brightly - brighter than even the sun itself, in his eyes - at the thought of that stallion continuously drove him mad. And he was finally having enough of it. "Would it really be so bad, Cadence?"

Cadence was completely taken by surprise. She had never expected Sombra to have made such a strong statement. And one that spoke so negatively of his own friend. "What are you talking about?"

"Let's be real here: despite your heritage, you're still a young mare. And even if something happens to Shining, there are still many other chances for you to find another stallion. One who is not so naive, or fool-hardy. Who makes mistakes, and rarely thinks of anything. Someone-"

"Like YOU." Cadence finished Sombra's sentence. But in a way which showed hostility that surprised Sombra. What was worse was she was giving him that death glare she always did when he accidentally made her angry. Oh, how he hated when she did that. But she wasn't finished yet. "Sombra, we've been over this. I hate having to keep telling you this, but you never seem to get it. While I do love you.....i love you as a dear, dear friend. That's all there is to it. My loving Shining won't change how i treat you, because you're like my brother. Shining is the only pony I love. We've always been close to each other since we were foals. And now that we're older, we've grown closer than ever before."

Sombra's eyes shut, and were forced to stay close as his rage began to surface. "If you're that close to him......then he wouldn't keep secrets from even you."

Cadence only rolled her eyes. "There are no secrets between us, Sombra."

"You say that, yet how can you be so certain? How can you even be sure you'll ever truly be happy with him? A pony like you deserves better than one as foolish as him. I just don't want you to throw your life away just because you're so easily swayed by a lying, and incompetent fool who can't even take care of himself without someone to-"

"THAT'S ENOUGH!" she shouted loud enough to echo against the rocks, and make Sombra flinch backwards in fear. Now she was looking at him in complete anger. And beneath that was pure disappointment. Disappointment in Sombra for his harsh accusations. "I have no idea what brought this attitude towards Shining on, but i'm not going to put with it! If you're going to try and hit on me, at least do it without sounding so desperate, arrogant - or like a child. Now, i'm only going to say this one more time: you and I are ONLY friends! I love Shining Dantes, and not you! Just get over your feelings, and accept it, already. And if you ever talk so badly about Shining ever again, we won't even BE friends anymore! Is that what you want?"

Sombra nervously stuttered. "N-no. I-i-i was-......I was only-"

"CADENCE!"

The familiar voice jolted both of them into surprise. However, when they turned to the path on their left, which led down there, they were met with a divisive sight: Shining at last finding them, waving his hoof in their direction, and now galloping down to them with the brightest, happiest smile he could ever have. Cadence was just as happy to see him making his way to her, while Sombra grew a disdainful look on his face. Even so, he knew he couldn't just let what happened between them stay fresh, and he tried to make amends. "Listen, Mercedes, I-"

But Cadence's memory wasn't wiped of their discussion, and she shot Sombra a disappointed glance. "I think we're finished talking, Sombra. You should probably go now." A hurt expression formed as he once more felt the sting of rejection. And all because he had to finally show up before he could straighten things out. He also knew there would be no way he could fix things now. With a defeated sigh, he said, "As you wish." And he galloped off in a huff. When he ran past Shining, the unicorn could've sworn he had seen purple smoke fuming out of his friends' eyes.......and his horn bubbling purple, and green. Must have just been his imagination, he thought. So he threw that thought aside, and kept his pace. Seeing Cadence, and her him made their smiles easily return. The unicorn was laughing loud, and excitedly, as he practically tackled Mercedes into the ground. Instead, however, he had picked her up, and was spinning her around in a steady way which made the alicorn laugh humorously. When he finally stopped, the two stared into each other's eyes as their emotions came to bear. They embraced each other in a firm, yet warm hug which took a long time. Eventually, they broke off their hug, and put their horns together as a sort of unicorn kiss. "I missed you so much, Cadence." Shining said in a low, tender voice.

"Not as much as i've missed you, my love." She replied gently. The two stood apart, and stood directly before each other. "So how was your journey? Sombra already told me some of what happened on Eldibar."

"He did?" He then looked down when he next spoke. "So....you already know Iron Hoof is......"

"Yes." Said Cadence, placing a hoof on his cheek in order to caress him, which he just melted into as he put his own hoof on top of it. "I'm sorry, Shiny. I know you cared a great deal for him." Shining nodded lightly. "He was like a second father to me." His demeanor soon changed as he smiled at his beloved. "But as I told mom and dad, i've had a month to make peace with it. Iron Hoof was great leader, and a strong fighter. He lasted a long time before he went, and all I can do is respect him for that."

"I'm glad to hear. Though I have to admit, it makes me wonder if things will be alright now that Tirek is General. Not that i'm doubting his abilities, or anything. There's just something.....off-putting about him."

"I know, Cadence." He said in disappointment. "I also don't think he ever really liked me to begin with. I just wish I knew why." He then sighed. "I guess it doesn't matter. If he hated me before, then I have a feeling my promotion's really gotten him livid." At the mention of promotion, Cadence raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Promotion? What do you mean by that?" Here, Shining began to grow excited when he finally managed to get to the point of what he wanted to tell her. "It was Iron Hoof's last request, and both Fancy and Twilight agreed: I'm General of the Equestrian Military, Cadence. And i've been given the SS Noble Spear to command!" Cadence gasped in excitement, before she leaped into her husband to be's arms, almost knocking over. "Oh, Dantes, that's amazing! I'm so proud of you!" She finally stood back on the ground. "I know it's probably not the way you wanted it done, but you finally got your dream, Shining! Now you can protect Equestria in ways nopony ever did, and you get to captain a ship! You must be so happy about this!"

Shining chuckled and raised both hooves. "Relax, Cadence, it's not THAT big a deal."

"Not a big deal? Shining, you've told me this has been your dream ever since we were young. The idea of commanding your own ship to sail around, and protect Equestria's borders.....the kind of adventures you get to go on? Even i'm a little excited about the idea." She hesitated. "Though also.....a little nervous, too, since....when I think about it, anything could happen while you were out there. The sea's treacherous, and claims any unsuspecting souls who aren't careful. I know I shouldn't, but sometimes I DO worry about you. Just thinking of something happening to you, it's......it's just too much to think of. I don't know what i'd do if I lost you."

"Cadence." Shining said reassuringly, placing HIS hoof on her cheek. "You won't lost me. We made a promise, remember? I'll always be there for you. Like mercy, freedom, and justice.....and should you ever find the nights that fall to be lonely. All you have to do is never forget me."

"I'll never forget, my love." She said longingly as she looked into his eyes. "I made the same promise, and i'll always keep it. I'll always love you, my Knight in Shining Armor, until the end of our days."

"Even if I wasn't a general?" Shining asked curiously.

"Even if you were an ordinary pony with no skills to call his own, I would still love you." She then reached for the ring.

"Then....i'll always love you, too, Mercedes." Shining said with all his heart and soul. "And nothing will ever pull us apart." So taken were they by their longing gazes, and their vows of love, that their feelings were beginning to take hold. With eyes that were lulled shut, the two shared in a deep kiss that they put all they felt into it. Their lips pressed deeply into one another. Both taking in the others breath, and accepting their very essence. Both lightly moaned in soft, sweet pleasure as they held each other in embrace. It was these moments that they lived for: when they could fully express their love for each other to their fullest. And as the both of them sank down to the rocks, Their kisses becoming more rapid, and constant, they had every intention of making up for 4 months of lost time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"GRAAAAAGH!"

Sombra's horn again shot another burst of dark magic, which obliterated another another empty barrel, while also forming another spike of black aerinth crystal. His eyes surged with the familiar red, and green glow of dark magic as purple mist fumed from the sides of his eyes. His horn bubbled with the essence of Dark Magic, with greens and purples fizzling like foam. Sombra had not used his dark powers since his imprisonment in the frozen north thousands of years ago, during his rule as the Crystal Empire's king - when it was still around. He rarely ever used it, because he knew the effects it could have on his mind. But thinking about Mercedes, her last rejection of his affections........and him. Dantes, who proved such an enormous obstacle, was the fuel of his ever-growing anger and rage. The incident down on the rocks only saw to it reaching a head. Now he was venting his rage in an empty alleyway, out of sight. He had to admit, it felt good using this power, again. The rush it gave him from the enhancements. His strength, his emotions, and his mind feel keener, and sharper. But since the cost was him getting more enraged than he normally did. Using the Darkness was like taking drugs: it felt good, but it did horrors to you mind and body. But try as he might, Sombra had far more difficulty cutting off the power. He just continued thinking of Mercedes words to him.....and the stupid, smiling face of that lying, ignorant idiot who stole her away. He couldn't get him out of his head. His name pounded in his mind. His eyes growing wider, and his eyes dialating in growing anxiety, he found himself in far greater torture than he could ever imagine. And in a single moment, he unleashed that pain with his next words.

"CAN I NEVER BE FREE OF HIM?!"

His roar to the heavens was great, and terrible. And any pony, or creature passing by got terrified from the ferocity of it. However, once he finished, Sombra found himself physically, and emotionally drained. He had finally gotten his anger, and the dark magic out of his system, for now. But now, he was feeling the after effects, which left him in a weakened, and almost delirious state. As was the cost of not using Dark Magic often enough. He stumbled out of the alleyway, and into the streets of Mareseilles. Anyone looking at him would assume he was a drunkard who just had one too many pints at the local tavern. In all honesty, they wouldn't be all that wrong, given how he felt. But the funny thing was, he ended up actually falling flat on his face in front of the very tavern - and right in front of an awaiting centaur, and his quote-unquote griffon companion. "Well, well! Good afternoon to you, Lieutenant Colonel! Or should I just call you Colonel, now that you've also been promoted?"

Sombra groggily raised his head to stare at Tirek. "Call me whatever you want, Danglars, it doesn't matter. I'm in no mood for any of your-" he quickly caught himself. "Wait. Did you just say Colonel?"

"Yep!" Guild exclaimed. "Although looking at you, maybe we should call you the love-sulken dingus who sank beneath the waves of failure!" He chuckled for a few seconds, before he saw Tirek growl, and glaring at him. He was quick to nervously change his tune afterwards. "Uh,....I-i mean.....Sombra! Good buddy, good friend! How have you been lately? You look great!" He loudly said in an exaggerated tone, which made Tirek facepalm. Sombra just assumed a laying position as he stared down at the ground. "The biggest load of bull i've ever heard. If I don't FEEL great, what makes you think I would look great?"

"I don't. In fact, I should say you look absolutely abysmal. As if something horrible just happened to you."

Sombra chuckled drly. "Guess you wouldn't be wrong about that."

Tirek then glanced to Guild, who shared with him a knowing, and wicked smile."But why is that, i ask." he said, feigning ignorance. "Could some unfortunate circumstance have come upon you, my dear friend?"

"I should say so, sir!" Guild said, playing along with the ploy. "I've seen that look many a times in my day: that's the look of absolute rejection."

"What? No! Not someone as remarkable as Sombra!"

" 'fraid so, General Tirek." Guild placed a claw over his heart in fake sympathy. "A terrible thing, it is. Always gets the best of 'em out there. And from the look of it, it was a terrible rejection. Is that right, Sombra?"

Finally, Sombra turned, and glared at the two creatures. "Are you finished? Or did you just show up to mock me? Because trust me: i've had my fair share of that in my own way." Tirek raised a hand in protest. "Would never dream of it, my friend. There's simply no way I could ignore a fellow soldier when he's in such a rut. Please, come sit. Share a drink with me, and let's talk." He then looked to Guild. "That'll be all, Guild." Guild seemed a bit taken back. "Hang on, now, don't you think I should stick around a bit longer?"

"THAT! Will be all, Caderousse!" Tirek's tone was threatening, and imposing. It was more than enough to send Guild squawking away in fright. Sombra, meanwhile, decided he had nothing better to do but accept his Lieutenant-General's request. With that, he stood up from his spot, and took Guild's seat. "Now, then: tell me exactly what troubles you, my friend." He then pulled out a bottle of fine wine, and filled both their cups. Sombra, was only left staring into the wine's surface: and at his own pathetic reflection. "Tch. What ISN'T troubling me is what you should ask."

"Hmm. So it's that bad. Well, don't stay so down, my younger friend. Drink up, and relax. This is a special vintage wine I left to the tavern for safe keeping. It's 1801 rose': the best vintage imaginable. It's get your nerves down." Instead of replying, Sombra seemed lost in his own miserable thoughts. It seemed Tirek would have to push him to talk. "Come on, now. How do you expect me to help out if you don't even say what's wrong?" Finally, Sombra's hoof slammed on the table, spilling some of his wine as he lost his temper. "Maybe because there's nothing you can help me with! If Mercedes turned me down, yet again, in favor of Shining Dantes then what's to be said? She'll obviously never be interested in me, so why bother?" He lowered his head.

"Oh." Tirek said in understanding, a half angry-half pleased smirk appearing on his muzzle. "So it's Dantes that's the problem. I might have known." The next thing Tirek pulled out was a small case filled with 8 cigars in them. He pulled out one, put it in his mouth, ignited his thumb like a match, and lit it. After a good, long huff, Tirek blew out a cloud of grey smoke. "Ah, that's nice." He sighed. "Hope you don't mind: I always smoke when I have the opportunity. Keeps my brain clear of everything. But I only use the best." Sombra shook his head without paying much attention. Tirek stroked his chin in thought. He could see his guess was correct in that Sombra had somehow made an enemy out of Shining Dantes. That was clear ever since they left Eldibar. That was where he had common ground with the unicorn. For his plans to come to fruition, he would need to push all the right buttons to garner his cooperation. "So, uh,...tell me: how did you ever become friends with an.....upstart like Dantes'?"

Hearing mention of Shining's name made Sombra chuckle with disdain. "That's assuming alot at the moment." Tirek's eyebrow cocked, silently urging Sombra to continue. "We may have been close friends since the day he saved my life, but.......now i'm beginning to wonder if we ever were truly that close."

"But i've seen the way you two interact - it's almost like your brothers, or something." Another puff of smoke filled the air, smelling foul to Sombra's nostrils. Yet it wasn't as foul as his own thoughts towards the white unicorn. "Yes, that's true. But I obviously overestimated our relationship, and forgot he's a pony. Even when they're friends with others, they always have secrets to hold that they won't even tell their best friends."

Tirek perked in curiosity. "Secrets? What secrets?"

"Well......you remember the time we spent on Eldibar, right?" Tirek nodded, and confirmed. "Yet you probably DIDN'T know that Shining had a late night stroll.....with Empress Nightmare Moon." Tirek was half done with his drink when he heard this. He very nearly spit his whole drink out of his mouth, but managed to hold it in - especially after rereading his bottles vintage year. He swallowed what was left in refusal to waste even another drop. "Are you serious?" he asked in a sharp, incredulous tone. "Oh, yes." Sombra nodded. "I saw the both of them out of the window of the guest room we shared. While I was way too far away to hear what they were talking about, I could see everything. As they went on, she handed him some kind of letter. I subtly inquired about his conversation, but he refused to say anything." He frowned. "That could only mean he made some promise to secrecy - all because the idiots likes keeping his promises. Even if it means leaving your best friend in the dark."

"That's.......actually quite incriminating, Sombra." Tirek said, after putting his cigar in his mouth to stay. "If you have no knowledge of such an exchange, yet saw Shining Dantes receiving an item from the Lunar Empress, you could tell anyone that he was possibly committing treason."

Sombra was a little surprised by this. "Really?"

"Indeed so." Interrupted another voice, just as Tirek was about to speak. The owner was that of a thinly built unicorn of pure grey fur, in contrast to Sombra's ash grey. His mane was short, straight, and black as the small, triangular beard on his face. His eyes were green, yet carried a certain air of authority to them as they were always seemingly narrowed. His clothes were of a red robe, with a band wrapped around his upper chest. And he was somepony the two knew very well. "Neighsay Villefort! This IS a pleasant surprise." Tirek said in pleasure. "What brings Mareseilles most prominent chief prosecutor here, at our table?"

"Merely returning home after fulfilling my duties for the day. I was going straight away when I overheard the two of you talking. I apologize for eavesdropping, my good sirs, but...i tend to be quite curious at times."

"No worries, my friend." Tirek said, using his magic to pull out a chair. "Sit down, and join us, please." He smiled over at Sombra. "We were actually about to have a discussion about you."

"Oh, really? What a fine coincidence. Now tell me, what this business of this letter you mentioned is again." Sombra did so. And afterwards, Neighsay appeared far more concerned than before. But he quickly masked with with his usual, stoic expression. Though now he was considering this information. "So.....if what you say is true, then it may be possible we all have some common field with each other."

"Oh? You have something against Shining Dantes, as well?" Sombra asked.

"Actually, no. He is a respectable soldier, and a kind soul who is dedicated to his duty. In fact, as a servant of the law, I hold a degree of respect for him." Sombra only sneered in annoyance. He had finally taken a few drinks of Tirek's mind, and he was already beginning to feel better. His anger, however, remained all the same. "There's hardly anything to respect, anymore. What you said might be true - but it doesn't change the fact he is naive', headstrong, foolish, and always rushes into things without thinking things through."

"Not to mention far too trusting.....which could be useful to us." Tirek said.

"What do you mean?" Neighsay asked.

"Let me put this in simple terms: Sombra holds a grievance against Dantes for being the one the mare he desires loves instead of him.....and because he may have revealed his true colors to him. He also explained why I don't like him, but i'm also concerned of the time when he has me demoted from my position in the Equestrian Military." Neighsay's brow lifted. "Isn't that a bit of a paranoid notion, Tirek? Shining Dantes may have his flaws, but I highly doubt he would abuse his station like that."

Tirek's eyes narrowed. "Dantes is impressionable, and almost easily influenced. If Iron Hoof himself had doubts, and issues with me, then what makes you think his little teacher's pet won't heed his words." Sombra was actually stunned by this. "Wait, what? I don't understand: when did the general ever show or speak of an problems he had with you?" The centaur angrily puffed his cigar. "I heard him say so when i used a Wisp spell to spy on them." But then, a rather devious smile formed. "But that may also prove useful to us." When Sombra asked how, Tirek said, "Because, Sombra, if you'll recall, only Shining was called in to see the general in his final moments. Noone else was in there, nor did they listen in. Despite the fact his claims of the general appointing him his replacement is true......noone knows except for me - and now us." His gaze then turned to Neighsay. "Would you say that we COULD perhaps use such knowledge to our advantage. Like, perhaps, say....to frame Dantes for something?"

Neighsay hummed as he considered it. "Yes, we could. But we would need incriminating evidence, as well as you speaking as a witness in order to have him accused, and prosecuted. And I suppose you would have come to me aid anyway. Correct?"

"Indeed so." Sombra said, before raising his brow. "Does that mean you're actually willing to help us form a plan?"

"If it means maintaining my families name, and my own status as Prosecutor, then yes. I left the Equestrian Education Society to do more good for our actual society. Law has been my firmest strong-suite, and I intend to ensure it remains that way."

"So, then.......does this mean we are officially uniting against Shining Dantes?" Sombra asked, having grown invested in this growing conspiracy between himself, and these two individuals. He had already begun concocting his own ideas as Tirek, and Neighsay spoke, and made suggestions. Those he was now ready to share with his newfound companions. Tirek saw the ambitious interest in the unicorns eyes, and was quite pleased. "It would appear so. Why? Do you, perhaps, have an idea in mind?" In response, Sombra's eyes began to glow with the dark magic within himself as he felt the excitement for such wickedness brewing inside him. Yes, it was against all that he had done since his reformation. But what did it matter? He was only fooling himself all these years, and hiding his true nature. Shining Dantes' had only reminded him of his true nature - and now he intended to pay him back for such a kindness. His subconscious mind decided to place him in something much more suitable, and used the dark magic to wash over him like a wave.....and change his blue suit into an exact copy of his original, kingly robes. Though mildly surprised by this, neither ponies said a word. In fact, Tirek was actually pretty glad to see him so on board with this. "As a matter of fact....I think I do." he said, with a pure malice only seen during his days as a tyrant. "But perhaps it's better we discuss it inside, and away from prying ears. If we're really going to make a plan to dispose of Dantes, then we must combine our knowledge, and intellect to conceive of the perfect plot. To put it simply: Shining Dantes' fate is soon to be sealed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Night had fallen over Mareseilles. And yet, Shining, and Cadence remained awake with their own clothes covering their now bare bodies as blankets. Cadence was resting in Shining's chest, while he had his leg wrapped around her to keep her close to him. Not that they would ever WANT to be separate from each other. Especially when they were now resting after their exhilarating time, which took up the rest of the day. Now, as they always did, they were gazing at the stars of the night sky. Both of them, simply enjoying the beauty the vast expanse above them had to offer. The stars shimmered like hundreds of millions of glittering diamonds. All different shapes, and sizes. However, there was one in particular that caught their attention. One that was much bigger than the others, and shined far brighter, too. It hung right next to the moon as though it were an ornament. Seeing it made Shining smile as he thought of something regarding it.

"Hey, Cadence: think that could be the wishing star?"

She merely giggled as she leaned up, and looked at him. "Come on, Shiny, don't you think we're a bit old to believe in childhood myths?"

"Who says it's a myth?" he inquired. "We live in a world of magic, and supposedly mythical creatures. Why should the idea of a wish-granting star be so silly?"

"Hm. You got me there." She said before looking at it again. "Still....i can also see how sailors use stars like that to navigate their way across the sea to find their way home. Just when they seem lost, a star brighter than all the others appears, and ends up showing them how to get back home. It's quite encouraging, if you think about it." She sighed. Funny enough, that concept was what made him start thinking. And eventually, he came upon an idea he knew his Mercedes would truly love. "Then let's make that OUR star, hun."

"What?"

"You said that stars could be used to find your way home, right? Then let's use that star to always find our way back to each other. Should any of us go astray, or we get split from each other, then we use that star as our way of staying connected. Even if we're hundreds of miles away, that star can help lead me back to you. How does that sound?" He received his answer in the form of a tender kiss. "I'd say that sounds reasonable. And that only you could think of something so pure. Yet another reason I love you."

Shining smiled at this. But then his smile fell, and a feeling of nervousness appeared when another thought arrived. "Listen, Cadence.......I-.....I don't think I can wait another year for us to get married. If it's alright with you......I want to get married tomorrow."

Cadence was absolutely surprised. She, and he both rose up from their spots, and sat up to look directly at each other. "Tomorrow?" When he nodded, she did a double take. "But....Shining, this is so sudden. I know we made SOME plans for when we do get married, but doing it this soon? How would we get all the arrangements set in time? We don't even have a guest list for-"

"Don't worry, i've thought about that." He smiled again. "Since I know you don't care about a big celebration, I was thinking of just calling up those we know: my parents, Twilight and her friends. Even Firrel, and Mondego can come, along with a few others. Haven't really thought who those are, yet, but it's at least a decent size." Suddenly, Cadence felt a little uneasy. "Are you sure it's a good idea to invite Mondego?" Shining gave her a look of curiosity, with his head lightly tilting to the side. "Yeah, of course. He's our friend, after all, so...it only makes sense. Why do you ask?"

".......No reason, dear."

"Oh. Okay, then." Suddenly, Shining's eyes shot wide open, and his ears stood erect. "Oh, no, i just realized we don't even have wedding rings! What was I thinking? We should at least look around for a few before we-"

"Shining. You knew perfectly well I don't need to buy any kind of ring. Or did you forget already?" She then used her horn to lift up the ring around her neck. The sight of it made Shining feel a little silly when he made the realization. "Heheh. Eeeehmaybe by accident. But that's about it." He then looked at the ring with a sense of happiness. "So this means you'll finally wear it - officially?" In response, she lifted it up to her horn, and slid it down the shaft until it was firmly secured. "Just like that star, this ring is a sign our our union, and love. For as long as I live, I will make sure it never leaves either my horn, or my neck. For either way......it will always symbolize that my heart belongs to you." Shining couldn't help but fall in love with Cadence all over again. Every time she said things which made his heart sing, he always fell in love with her. She was just that amazing. The two shared another kiss before getting back up. With a though, their picked up their clothes, and put them back on with their horns. "Let's go home. Mom and Dad are probably wondering what happened to us, by now. I just hope twily, and the others didn't have to go out searching for us."

Cadence giggled. "I'm sure they're doing fine. By the way....are you going to tell Sombra directly>?"

"Actually.........I was thinking of making him my best man - just as Twily will be the best mare."

Cadence blinked in surprise. "Are you sure?"

"Definitely sure. I can't think of anypony else i'd want by my side, aside from Twily, on the day i'm getting married. I only hope he accepts the offer. It'd probably kill me if he did."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

All the while, that same night, back inside the tavern, the 3 imposing individuals were about finished with discussing their ambitious, and seemingly fool proof plan to deal with Shining. "So that is what we'll do." Sombra said with pride in his voice. Both Tirek, and Sombra were both quite intrigued by what Sombra had suggested after they shared their information, and began piecing them together for their scheme. "A most ingenious plan, I must say." Neighsay said, sounding quite impressed.

"Indeed so." Tirek said with vile satisfaction. "Now, i'm only sad none of us ever met sooner. Had you, Neighsay, been around thousands of years ago, then between the two of us, we could have devised a means of conquering this entire world! Even the Princesses would've been no match for us!"

"It's nothing much, really." Sombra said with fake modesty. "Simply an example of what happens when such great minds come together. Minds as cunning, intelligent.....and ruthless as ours can accomplish anything. Between the 3 of us, Shining Dantes doesn't stand a chance. After all........."
(Sombra, Tirek, Neighsay)

~We are friends, are we not?
And our interests are the same
We collaborate
And trust in fate
To parcel out the blame
There are ends we’ve all got that can justify the means
We negotiate
Then fabricate the facts behind the scenes

Sombra brought a hoof over his mouth, pretending to whisper while leaning over to Neighsay, who grinned in wicked amusement. Keeping all the details vague and secrets hidden[/b] Tirek rose out of his seat, and began flexing in a triumphant manner.
Safe in the balanced sheet of those you trust
Because history is a story told by the winners of the fight
You imply a little
Lie a little
Testify and try a little sailor

Sombra jokingly shrugged his shoulders in amusement.Who’s gonna question what goes on
in the middle of the night? Not a tinker
Not a tailor
Not his father or Mercedes
Or a jailer

The 3 villainous figures laughed in fiendish delight.
So we all are agreed
Let’s be vigilant and wise

Just as Tirek continued adding to the scheme, he noticed a spider lowering from the ceiling onto their table. With a devilish smile, used his mug to smash the arachnid where it stood. Quickly, and without mercy.
We must all pretend our naïve friend
Was caught in his own lies
For our plan to succeed
we must share but one belief
Shining Dantès stays and ends his days
Inside the Chateau D'if!

Sombra's hooves were clasped together as he thought of the abysmal fate in store for his former friend.
Where the softest things he’ll touch are stones and darkness
Deep in a craggy isle in dungeon’s keep

Because history’s a story told by the men who make the laws
We supply a little lie
To help the gullible to buy a little fable

What will become of the righteous men who fashions Dantès’ flaws?
The rich
And well respected
Are no more to be rejected at our table

Sombra then began to beam with happiness when he thought to how this would
finally allow him to gain the thing he desires most: the favor of Mercedes.
I’ll be a comfort in her time of grief and anguish
I’ll be Mercédès’ ever faithful acolyte
Every night

Neighsay, however, appeared somewhat apprehensive about this whole thing.
And part of me wishes Dantès didn’t have to languish
But I can see it’s him or me Let him sit there and rot til he’s forgot!

LET HIM ROOOOOOOT!

All three of them stood up to their full heights - though in the two unicorns's case, they were standing fully upright. While Tirek was still the taller of the 3, Sombra came in below his neck, and Neighsay under his chin. All three chiming in when they were drawn in by the delicious evil of their conspiracy.
History’s a story told by the people who survive

Let me sign and then initial
It’s the truth if it’s officially the story

What if it costs us one young man so three more men can survive?
He’s a price we have to pay
To live and fight another day for love and glory
He was standing in the way
A threat to justice, you can see
So goes the story!
Stick to the story!

Here ends the story!~

Author's Note

Welcome to chapter 3 of the story, everyone.:)

Here's where things really get kicking. We finally meet Cadenza Mercedes - also known as Cadence to those closest to her. Here, we establish her relationship with Shining, and just how close the two really are. And trust me: they ARE close. I just tried to make it less sappy, and more believable. I hope I succeeded in that regard.:)

Though I know Cadence succeeded in setting up the stage for Dantes' imprisonment. Sombra Mondego doesn't take the rejection well, accidentally runs into Tirek (though it probably wasn't an accident), and with Neighsay Villefort appearing, they hatch a plan to frame Shining Dantes, arrest him on false charges, and send him to prison forever. Yep. We've already arrived at THAT point. Which means next chapter is gonna be the beginning of this downward spiral of emotions.:D

Framed, and Arrested

Shining, and Cadence had long since arrived home, where the others had been waiting for them. And it was during dinner that the couple decided to give their friends, and family the news. To say they were excited was an understatement - they were absolutely ecstatic at the amazing announcement. PInkie Pie ended up bouncing off the walls, which got Night Light, and Velvet freaked out because they thought she would end up breaking their things. Thankfully, Spike managed to catch her in mid-bounce, and she settled with a squee. Afterwards, everyone was simply giving their own opinions, and congratulations. "My goodness, this is most SPLENDID news, you two!" Rarity beamed. "Why, I can only imagine what sort of arrangements we could make for such a marvelous occasions! I know! I'll call in a delivery service, and have my finest decorations delivered here as soon as possible. Oh, I simply can't wait! This is going to be the most exquisite wedding i've ever-"

"Now, take it easy, Rarity." Applejack said, a bright smile on her face "No need to get over excited about somethin'. Besides, this ain't gonna be a royal weddin', or nothin'. So ah don't think we need to worry about a fancy weddin'"

"Applejack, Darling." Rarity said, recomposing herself. "This is more than some mere wedding: this will be the union of our friend, Twilight's brother to a mare she also regards as a sister! And lets not forget he's a soon-to-be-anointed General, as well. They deserve only the best for such a momentous occasion."

Uh-huh. And i'll bet the idea of designing their wedding outfits isn't what you're looking forward to the most." Rainbow quipped, earning one of Rarity's signature repetitive gasps of exasperation. "Rainbow Dash, shame on you! Are you so shallow to think that's ALL i would be interested in? Granted, I would enjoy the opportunity to do so for dear friends - I wish to simply take part in this marvelous event to wish our fair couple only the best." She then humphed in indignation. "The nerve of some ponies."

"It's okay, Rarity." Cadence said. "I'm sure Rainbow didn't mean anything by it." Then she smiled. "And I think we would be honored if you provided us with our wedding clothes for tomorrow." Rarity blushed a little, but mainly out of bashful appreciation that her "subtle" offer had been accepted.

"Are you sure having the wedding take place tomorrow is such a good idea?" asked Shining's mother.

"Nothing to worry about, mom." Shining answered. "Cadence and I already discussed it, and we both think it works fine."

"Besides, maybe getting it done so soon might be for the better." Cadence added.

Night light smiled proudly at his son. "I'm real happy for you, Shining: this is a day which will change your life forever. And in all the right ways." He and Velvet shared a loving glance.

"Thanks, Dad. And you don't have to worry about the preparations. We've already been considering who the guests should be. And we know whose going to be part of the wedding." He then looked to Cadence, whose smile remained as she looked to the Mane Six. "Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy? How would you girls like to be the bridesmaids for the wedding?"

"Whoa!" Rainbow exclaimed. "You want US to be bridesmaids? Awesome!"

"Yeah! That sounds like so much fun!" Pinkie hopped up and down in excitement.

"I'd be honored, Mercedes." Applejack said, bowing her head ever so slighlty."

"As would I, Darling." Rarity agreed. "Providing tailorship for a wedding is one thing: but actually participating directly IN one? Oh, I could almost faint."

The couple laughed together for a few moments in response. Then, they turned over to a very eager Spike. "And Spike," Shining began, "We certainly could use someone to bear the rings we intend to use." Spike grinned in anticipation before he said, "Awesome! I promise i'll do my best, bro! You can count on me." Shining went over, and rubbed Spike on top of his head. "I know you will, Spike."

Rainbow suddenly realized something. "Hang on: what about Twilight? You're not really gonna leave her out, are you?"

Shining looked absolutely stunned at the accusation. "Hey, now, whoever said that? I know neither me, or Cadence did. Unless..........you don't think being the best mare is an important role?" He then shot Twilight a knowing glance. Twilight gasped in surprise, and her wings flared a little. "You want.......you want me to be your best mare?"

"Heh. Well, yeah. You ARE my Little Sister Best Friend Forever, remember? It only make sense you should be a part of this in a much more personal way."

Twilight smiled warmly as she went over, and embraced her brother. "I would be honored......BBBFF." Every pony else smiled happily at the display of sibling affection. Eventually, the two broke off their hug, and returned to their seats. "Of course, there's still a few more things to take care of. But i'm sure between all of us, we should be able to handle it."

"Oooh! Oooh! Maybe I can help set up the games, and post-wedding party!" Pinkie suggested.

"Oh~ And I could ask a few of my bird friends if they would be willing to help with the music for the wedding." Fluttershy sweet;y suggested.

"Great idea, Flutters." Applejack said proudly. "And ah can work on the catering. Since Twilight's practically part of the apple family, that makes you two part of it, too, now. Only the best for the two of you, ah say." The couple smiled in appreciation.

"And I certainly know what i will be doing." Rarity beamed.

"Not wrong there, Rare." Rainbow said. "So I guess I could send out the invites for every pony around. Oh, wait! I can also do a sonic rainboom for the big finale'! That's DEFINITELY gonna make this wedding 20% cooler!" Rainbow stuck out her chest a bit, before Twilight spoke next. "That means you'll need somepony to help organize everything, and make sure all the preparations are in order." For some reason, nopony said a word. All they did was give her confused looks, making her chuckle nervously. "I....meant me, of course. Course I meant me - why WOULDN'T i mean me?.............Please, pick me!" She exclaimed nervously."

"Relax, Twilight." Cadence said, motioning her to perform a quick breathing exercise. "We were already expecting you to do it. And we're grateful to you all for supporting us like this. It's more than either of us could have asked for." The mane Six and Spike all looked pretty proud of themselves. Shining laughed warmly. "Definitely. I'm happy to have so many good friends willing to help out. It makes me feel luckier than I probably should be."

"No need to worry about a thing, big brother." Twilight said proudly. "We'll make sure this wedding is the best one ever put together. As long as we put our heads together, we can do anything. That's why I know, for absolute certain, that everything's going to be just fine."

At that exact moment, there came a shocking and loud banging at the door. Far loud enough to be heard from the kitchen. Noone knew exactly who could be here at this hour. But by the frequent, and harsh banging, it was clear this somepony - or someone - was in no mood for waiting. "My goodness! Don't ponies know it's rude to bang on one's door so roughly?"

"Must be one of the troops with some info about something." Shining rose out of his seat. "I'll go and answer it." He then walked to the door across the house. The closer he got, the harsher the banging. In fact, it was getting worse, and worse. So bad that the ponies thought the door might end up getting thrust out of its hinges. "Alright, alright! I'm coming already! Calm down!" Shining exclaimed in annoyance. "Jeez, would it kill you to have a little patience?" His horn ignited, and the doorknob turned to open the door. "I just hope this is important, or i-" Halted were his words when he saw who was at the door. Although he towered over the frame, it was all too easy to recognize the red skin, and dark armor of the centaur at the door. Though his leaning down to reveal his face made things easier. Still, Shining was quite surprised to see him here. "Tirek?" He quickly shook off his surprise, and formed a smile in greeting. "I'm sorry, i....wasn't expecting to you at all. But it's good to see you." He then widened the door, and stretched his hoof out in a welcoming fashion. "Won't you come in? My friends, and family were just talking, but i'm sure we could-"

"Allow me to stop you there, Shining Dantes." Tirek's voice was cold, deep, and harsh. And Shining's smile went away after hearing it. Now, he was actually looking at Tirek, and seeing the glare he was giving him. Even as he entered regardless of Shining's invitation. His horns barely touching the ceiling, but he was still able to navigate to the side so he could let Shining see the group of soldiers outside the door, armed for combat. Half of them were ponies, wearing armor matching Tirek's. But he was surprised by the big, bat-winged creatures with curved horns in armor, whose appearances made them look like maned wolves. "Tirek, w-....what's going on? Who are these creatures, and ponies? I've never seen them before."

"Of course you haven't: these are members of my personal regiment. I summoned them from Canterlot in order to aid me in what I have to do."

Shining grew nervous as Tirek continued staring at him. "What's.....that?"

Tirek's eyes narrowed. "Arresting you for treason, and suspected murder."

"What?!" Shining exclaimed. "How can you say something like that? I'm not a traitor! And i've never murdered anypony!"

"If that's true, then perhaps you won't mind us looking through your home for evidence." Shining eyed the soldiers, who looked about ready to attack him at any moment. With a sigh, he looked to Tirek with his own little glare. "It's not as if I have a choice, is it?" Tirek smirked before turning to his men. "ALRIGHT, NOW! SEARCH EVERY CORNER OF THIS HOUSEHOLD! LOOK FOR ANY CLUES, AND BRING THEM HERE!""

The soldiers saluted, and entered the house, pushing past Shining as they did. And they began combing every inch of the house, beginning with the first floor. Shining's anxiety, and frustration began to grow. "Tirek, I don't know what this is really about, but I'm telling you i'm innocent. I'm an honest stallion: probably the most honest stallion in Mareseilles. Who would want to frame me for something like this? It doesn't make sense."

"Many things in life don't make sense, Dantes. But perhaps you should refrain from using the term "Honest" in regards to yourself. You disgrace yourself, and hardly set a good example by lying."

Shining flinched angrily. "How dare you? I am General of the Equestrian Military, Tirek. And i'm DEMANDING you tell me what is really go-"

"YOU!.....are not general yet, you miserable upstart." Tirek interrupted, with his voice raising, and being carried through the house. "And if I find any evidence which convicts you, then odds are you will NEVER be one before this night is done." All Shining could do was bare his teeth in anger. But unfortunately, he realized Tirek was right. And though it stung to do so, he relented to Tirek's still present authority, and was silent. Then his heart began to sink when his family entered the lounge, where Tirek had led Shining to. "What is the meaning of this?" Night Light demanded. "Why are there armed soldiers tearing through our house? I demand answers this instant!" Tirek raised an eyebrow at the blue stallion. "Your son has been accused of being an agent of Empress Moon, Mr. Dantes. And he is under suspicion for the murder of General Ironhoof."

Shining's eyes widened in absolute horror. "That's.....that's insane! Why am I being accused of that?! Ironhoof died from a brain tumor! You know this already, Tirek - you were with us when it happened!"

"But noone in our regiment saw him die: noone except you, Colonel Dantes. Not me, not the soldiers.........and not your friend, Sombra."

"You know that's because he only asked for me to be with him in his final moments." Shining was beginning to sound desperate. "He was my General, and I was only loyal to him. How could you EVER suggest I would hurt him, much less murder him?"

"That remains to be seen."

"There's nothing to be seen, because MY SON is NO MURDERER - OR a Traitor!" Velvet exclaimed angrily. "And if you think i'm just going to sit here, and listen to you accuse, and belittle my baby like this, then we are going to have so many problems you would not believe!"

"Ms. Velvet Dantes, please: i am just as displeased by these circumstances as you are, but there is nothing that can be done. An anonymous tip alerted us to this just a short while ago. And as such, it is MY duty to look into it, and see if your son is, in fact, a traitorous sow who's been taking advantage of others around him in order to obtain what he wants."

Finally having enough, Twilight stepped forward, and spoke in the authoritative tone she carried when she was in her princess. "Lieutenant General, Tirek, you are stepping out of bounds here!" He wings flared as she hovered in front of Tirek. "I don't where you get the Gaul to accuse Shining of such horrible crimes, but I am TELLING you, he is innocent!" The rest of her friends stepped in front of Shining in defense. "Darn' Tootin'. Shining here's as honest as ah am - maybe even more! And that means somethin' comin' from somepony well-known for being honest."

"Yeah! You better step off, cause there's no way Shining would do what you say." Rainbow said confidently.

"Indeed not! He is an absolute gentlecolt, and is a stallion of true integrity." Rarity said.

"Yeah! You're just a big meanie whose trying to pick on Shining!" Pinkie said.

"So....if you wouldn't mind, do you think you could just leave him alone?" Fluttershy said softly, but still loud enough to be heard. "I'm sure this is all just some big misunderstanding."

Shining's heart leaped with so much happiness, it threatened to show itself when little tears began to form as he smiled proudly at his friends, and sister defending him so. Even moreso when Cadence stood beside him, and held his hoof. He wiped the tears away, and spoke again. "Yeah. That's all this is, Tirek: a misunderstanding. I'm sure once you've looked everywhere, you'll see the truth for yourself, and-"

"Sir?" A dark green-furred gargoyle said, coming up to Tirek with a salute. "We've searched everywhere on this floor, but haven't found anything."

"Then search the upper floor. I want this entire house searched. Every nook, every cranny, every crack and crevice. Don't stop until you find something."

"Yes, sir."

As the soldiers followed their order, Tirek turned back to the group, and seemed to sneer. "Oh, ever so quick to defend our dear big brother, aren't we? I suppose I actually WAS right about you, and your bias after all. It's what keeps your nose long, and obscures your vision to all possibilities. You're so taken by your loyalty to your family, you can't consider the possibility that your own brother is a traitor. How Celestia ever chose you as her apprentice is beyond me."

Twilight's anger flared, and she was almost ready to fire on Tirek with her own magic, when......"Twily!" Her brother's voice instantly cut off her mindset. And when she saw his reassuring smile, she almost immediately stood down. He placed a gentle hoof on her shoulder, and said, "Please, don't make this worse than it already is, Twily. I know it's just a misunderstanding. Either that, or someponies idea of a bad joke. You know I would never do what Tirek accuses me of. I would never betray anypony - much less all of Equestria." Almost in response, the same green gargoyle came down the stairs, with the rest of the troops. "I'm sorry, lieutenant general, but we've looked in every room in this household, and turned the whole place upside down. There's nothing here. No evidence to prove Shining Dantes is a traitor." Shining smiled in relief at this. "Yeah, you see? Like I told you, i'm innocent. I'm an honest stallion like my father, and I would never do anything that would jeopardize myself, or any around me. Surely you can believe that now, Tirek."

"Hmm.........maybe." Tirek said, sounding surprisingly calm, despite the fact he'd found no evidence to suggest otherwise. That's because when he turned around to look at the coat rack hanging on the wall next to the door, he saw Caderousse giving him a thumbs up which he made sure only the centaur could see before flying away. He then moved over to the navy coat which belonged to Shining. "Or maybe we simply haven't been looking in the right place." He picked it up in his hand, and began searching the pockets - intentionally avoiding all pockets save for the one he was about to reach in, just to build up suspense. "After all, when one searches for something, they always end up searching in the wrong, larger places...." That was when he reached in, and pulled out two items which made Shining's eyes widen, and his blood run cold: Empress Moon's letter..........and a small dagger with "blood stains" on it - which had only been berry stains sprinkled on by Guild. Looking at these two made Tirek smile ever so deviously, it almost encompassed his whole face, revealing all of his spear-like teeth. All while his blank, yellow eyes shimmered with glee. "We often forget the little things in life.......don't we, Shining Dantes?"

Shining absolutely couldn't believe what he was seeing. He had no idea how something like a dagger could have gotten into his pocket like that - and yet, there it was. But what really hurt him more was when he looked to his friends, and family. All of them were as confused, and shocked as him. Yet he also saw there was a hint of uncertainty in their eyes. They just had no idea what to say, or how to feel about this. This made tears begin to form in his eyes. "No, please! It's-....it's not what it looks like, i swear! I can explain the letter! And I don't even own a dagger! That's no................That's not mine!!!" He looked to all of them for someone to give their support. They really wanted to. Even now, they believed he was innocent. But what could they say that could defend him now? He saw this, and his heart was already breaking further. Especially when he looked into the sorrowful expressions of his parents. "Mom.......dad.........please. I'm innocent. I promise i'm telling you the truth." He then turned to Twilight. "Twily....you believe me, don't you?"

"Of course I do, Shiny." Twilight said, but with a defeated tone, she said, "But.....I don't know what to do."

His head shook slowly, and he was distraught. He knew exactly what was going on: the ponies he knew had no idea how to help him now such incriminating evidence had been revealed. Even Twilight couldn't do anything to prevent what he knew was about to happen, because she had no influence in equestria's laws, alone. His eyes then met Cadence's at that moment. To his fortune, he saw that she had no doubts. That she DIDN'T believe him guilty. His smile became a sad one in response. He was at least glad the mare he loved still had faith in him. But the moment was ruined by the sound of Tirek's fake sniffling. He pulled out a hankie to wipe away the "tears" in his eyes, and put on a voice of fake sympathy. "It truly is tragic, isn't it? It appears one never really knows what exists within another heart. And while you have my sympathies, Mrs. and Mr. Dantes.........i'm afraid that justice must still be carried out." His tone then turned back to one of cold, unfeeling calculation, which instilled fear in Shining's heart. Yet it was the centaur's next words that killed him. "Shining Dantes: ex-Colonel, and ex-general of the Equestian Military. It is with a heavy heart that I officially place you under arrest for treason, suspected conspiracy.......and suspected murder. Seize him, men."

A group of Gargoyles then approached Shining, who backed away from them, and moved towards Cadence. "No! You can't do this! I'm innocent! I'm not a murderer OR a traitor! I-" The Gargoyles cut him off when they began to overwhelm him. Both of his arms had been grabbed - but not before he reached out to Cadence. His eyes drowning in tears, and desperate to hold her before she was taken. In response, she took his hoof. That same desperation in her eyes. The both of them - as only equestrians can do - held on as tightly as possible as the Gargoyles pulled on the unicorn. But eventually, one of them did separate their hooves, and began to drag him away by his arms. Even as he struggled to get out of their grip. "Let...go of me! I'm innocent! Why won't you believe me?! Look, ask one of the other soldiers!" His head perked. "Ask Lieutenant Colonel Sombra! He can vouch for me!"

"Lieutenant Colonel Sombra is unavailable at this time, Dantes." Tirek said, pulling out one of his cigars. "Which, unfortunately, means the current evidence speaks for itself." A puff of smoke escaped his maw, and he deeply sighed. "But don't be too down...........perhaps the chief prosecutor will be merciful to somepony like you." Another smirk. "But I wouldn't count on it." He nodded to the Gargoyles, and they continued dragging Shining out of the house. "No, please! Tirek, don't do this to me! I didn't do it! I'm innocent! TIREEEEEK!!!" were his last words before Shining was dragged out of the house. Passing by a smiling Caderousse, who watched with glee as Shining was placed into a prison carriage designed to hold unicorn prisoners. His family, and friends all ran out the door after him. All of them were now openly crying for this horrible tragedy. Shining himself could only look upon them with his own teary gaze of sadness. They may have been powerless to stop this, but they DID still care for, and believe, him. It just hurt to see someone so close to them have this happen to him. Seeing Cadence so sad hurt all the more. But there was nothing he could do. He could only lower his head in despair, and sit down as the carriage moved on. Cadence wept even harder than Shining's parents, and sister. And when Tirek emerged from the house, she flew up to him with a desperate, pleading expression. "Sir Tirek.....i'm begging you, don't do this! I know my Shining better than most: i know he's innocent! Somepony must have been setting him up! If you could only give him a chance to-"

"I AM sorry, my dear Mercedes." Tirek said, in a much softer tone than he had used before. "But it's long out of my hands. This was brought to Villefort beforehand - it was he who ordered the arrest. Now, your fiance's fate is in HIS hooves." Without paying any heed to the alicorn, or other ponies and dragon below him, he breathed out one more puff of smoke before he extinguished in on his own tongue, and then ate it - much to their disgust as belched a little. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to go to the Prosecution hall for the hearing. With my status, as well as he who performed the arrest, i am obligated to attend."

"At least take us with you - please!" Cadence pleaded.

"I am sorry: only those officially part of the hearing are allowed to participate. This is a private matter. Simply pray that Neighsay is merciful to your stallion." He then began walking away. Leaving a group of heart-broken ponies behind to wallow in their newfound grief.......and guilt for allowing doubt to stay their hand. Now, they had lost any chance of helping one of their closest friends get out of a growing, nightmare scenario. "And this was supposed to be a happy day." Pinkie said sadly, as all of them went back inside. All.......except for Spike. For in his mind, he felt an even greater sense of guilt than his friends. And he wanted to make up for it any way he could - even if it meant risking also getting arrested. Fortunately, he could always count on his wings to help him out. It especially helped when he saw Tirek just now entering the street. However, he noticed that there was a griffon standing right next to him. One he didn't recognize, at first. Until Tirek revealed his name. "Good work, Caderousse."

"Ah, don't think nothing' of it, sir. It was easy enough plantin' that thing in his pocket. Now Shining Dantes is bound to look more guilty than we already made him out to be! He's as good as doomed!"

"Don't be so sure of that." A whistle summoned a large, black chariot being driven by a group of frightening beast Spike had never seen before. The Chariot itself had a gothic theme to it, with a gargoyle at the front to symbolize it. "I still need to ensure Neighsay plays his part perfectly. He may have seemed eager to aid in our endeavor...but i also know he values, and respects justice above all else. There's a chance he may prove too soft-hearted to do what has to be done." He smiled evilly as he boarded his chariot. "That's why I intend to make sure the odds are against Shining Dantes.......and his stay at the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon is secured." He then tossed a fat, medium-sized bag of bits to the eager Griffon. "That's your reward for now. You may be gone now."

"Oh, yes, sir! Always a pleasure doin' a public service ridding our fair town of an upstart like Dantes." He bowed, and then left for his home. "GO!" Tirek commanded to his beasts, and they ran off to the Prosecutor's firm. Spike, of course, had his own growing concerns raised even higher. "What did he mean by all that? He wasn't-" His eyes widened with revelation. He was beginning to piece things together, and now knew his brother was in grave danger. He considered going to Twilight, and the others to get their help......but unfortunately he was far too worried for Shining. And patience was now very slim. So he did what he thought was a good idea, and flew to where he knew Shining was being taken. He only hoped it wasn't too late.

Author's Note

Yep: Tirek has a personal division of troops which consists mainly of Gargoyles. He only has ponies in his ranks because he's obligated to do so. Let's just say, if he ever gets his way, he'd have every pony forced into his group removed immediately. But that's not going to happen just yet. So.....

Anyway, welcome to Chapter 4 of The Count of Monte Cristo

It's now at that dreaded moment alot of you were probably anticipating. Just as Shining and Cadence are discussing their plans for the wedding with their friends, and family, he's accused of both treason....AND Murder. The letter itself proves bad enough - but a dagger soaked in a juiced colored like dry blood is a killing blow. Unfortunately, this means Twilight can't use her authority as a princess to intervene, because even Alicorns are subject to the law. And the Mane Six don't ACTUALLY believe he's guilty. None of Shining's family does. They were just so shocked by the sight of the dagger, and understood what it meant with its reveal that they didn't know what they could do.

There was nothing they COULD do, except stand back, and allow the law to handle it. Even if the law has been twisted around to suit the desires of three wicked individuals who merely want Shining out of the picture forever. And since this is only the BEGINNING of this tragic turn, things are only gonna get WORSE from here. Also, I wonder if you guys liked how despicable i made Tirek in this. I WAS trying to make him someone you'd love to hate, or just hate. Hell, he doesn't even HIDE his nasty side, which is enjoying every single minute of this. Especially since Guild Caderousse made sure the first part of his plan succeeded. But at least Spike overheard the actual reveal, so there's a chance things are gonna be okay, right?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
R..............right?:fluttershysad:

A Trial of Lies

The carriage eventually came in front of the courthouse where the prosecution was being held. A bunch of unicorn guards in the black armor of Tirek's regiment were present to escort their prisoner inside. The barred door opened, and slowly stepped out a rightfully glum Shining Dantes. This time, he wasn't dragged inside, as he figured it was best to just cooperate until this whole thing was dealt with. However, that didn't mean he was going in scott free: a pair of cuffs were placed over his front hooves before he was walked in. Armored Gargoyles hovered in the air to ensure he wouldn't attempt to escape. And fortunately for Spike, who had just flown in on top of a roof of a building standing before the courthouse, they were focused SOLELY on the saddened unicorn walking into the building. It hurt Spike having to see his own brother treated like this. He was a hero, and didn't deserve to be treated like a criminal. Yet after hearing that exchange between Tirek, and Guild, he began to suspect something else was happening. Something which was conspiring against Shining in order to make all this bad stuff happen.

Thankfully, he wasn't alone in family - Spike would always have his back, no matter what happened.

Leaping off the side of the building, he slunk to the side in an alley to avoid the view of the guards. Eyes were on the ground, and in the sky. If he was going to get inside, he would need to find an opportunity which would work for him. At first, it didn't seem like there would be one........but then the sound of a loud, trumpeting series of roars arose from the right. Just as the prison carriage drove off, another one took its place. One which made Spike's blood boil a great deal: Tirek's Chariot. And there was the armored centaur, standing in the center of it. Though Spike was now beginning to see him as a demon, now. But even with his resentment for the devious centaur growing every minute, he was soon found to be grateful to him for unwittingly providing him a way in. As soon as his chariot pulled in, the Gargoyles exited the skies, and went to the walkway leading into the building. The pony soldiers did the same, all lining up in rows of two. As Tirek began to stroll through the entryway, Spike made his move. Taking to all fours, he dashed to the side of the wall which surrounded the courtyard. He looked over, observing the scene. He knew well he couldn't just climb the wall, and risk getting seen. But then he remembered another useful attribute he had: his own claws. Smiling with determination, he scaled the wall until he was above the peripheral vision of the creatures below. Climbing in between the windows, and making his way to the pillared balcony above the entrance to the building. With Tirek unaware, and the guards none the wiser, he listened as the Lieutenant General ordered his men to guard the entrance. They did, and began returning to their previous positions. Not much time left now. Just as Tirek passed through the doors, and they began closing, he crawled as fast as he could under the balcony, and through the doors, just in time before they had closed. He silently sighed in relief, and followed Tirek from the ceiling.

If Shining really was here, he would know where he was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shining found himself being led into a large room, with an open fire to the right-side of the room. A strange thing, he thought, since he assumed he was going to be on trial for his accusations. Yet, he was here, in what he assumed was the office of the unicorn who sat at the desk in front of him. He recognized the Unicorn as Neighsay Villefort, Chief Prosecutor of Mareseilles. His father, Spell Nexus, may have been Crown Prosecutor of Prance, but his son was still adept at the job. One of the best in the business. He soon noticed he had company, and looked up from whatever he was writing, and saw Shining with two guards next to him. A nod later, and he was led to a seat in front of the desk. Viilefort observed with an analytical stare. Scanning the white unicorn's body like a vulture. It was honestly unnerving to him, as he only squirmed a bit in his seat. Finally, the unicorn noble spoke in a monotone voice which carried little emotion aside from simple logic. "So, you are the one named Shining Dantes. The one I have heard much about."

"You've....heard of me, sir?"

"Well, when one strolls about the streets of our city, one tends to hear certain......rumors. You would be surprised at the kind of rumors i've heard of you."

Shining grew further uneasy, and only showed confusion. "I.....i don't understand? Who would spread rumors about me? I haven't done anything to cause gossip.......have I?"

"Well, Mr. Dantes, if you hadn't before, i'm sure you will now. Though that is NOT what we are here to discuss, Mr Dantes. As of this moment, you officially stand accused of treason, conspiracy, and even murder. And although this is not an official courtroom hearing, I am still the prosecution. Thus I am inclined to ask how you plead."

Shining had already gone over this before with Tirek. He sighed heavily, already knowing what he was going to say. "Honestly? Not Guilty."

Neighsay raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"

"Your honor....I don't know who it is that accused me, or who might have set me up for this, but I swear on all of my honor that I am innocent. I serve the Equestrian Military - and in turn the princesses - with only loyalty, dedication, integrity, and conviction. Iron Hoof was my General, and I always remained loyal to him, even in his final moments. If it meant giving him a chance to live, i would've gladly have given my own life. That's why I swear to you now: I did NOT murder him, and I am not an agent of Empress Moon. I am an honest stallion who was raised on the foundations of our nation, and the elements which give it strength. My only hope is that you have the wisdom to see that i'm telling the truth, and know that i've done nothing wrong."

"Hmm.......that was quite inspirational, Mr Dantes. And yes, I agree with the notion that you are, perhaps, an honest stallion. I've heard much of you from my own father's interactions with your general - and clearly, you are a stallion after your own father."

"They both taught me everything I know, and made me who I am today." Shining said proudly.

".......and yet, here you stand, being accused of a crime. Tell me precisely how that entails the concept of honesty?"

Shining tilted his head in confusion. "I'm not sure I understand."

"You say you are an honest stallion, and yet here you sit before me. No honest stallion would ever find himself standing before a member of court to plead his defense unless they were guilty of something. And someone truly believes you to be guilty."

Shining's eyes narrowed. "Well, they're wrong. I'm not guilty of anything....and I don't think you have a very fair opinion, or viewpoint of me, sir."

"How is that?"

Another sigh escaped Shining's lips. "A ponies honesty, and his own character should never be judged simply by his placement in court. Or because he is accused of a crime. If you want to pass any kind of judgement, you should at least wait until you learn all that you can about the pony first. Understand what makes them who you are, and then decide how they should be treated. Nothing should ever stand in the way of such fairness. Besides, all I am is accused. Not innocent. Not Guilty - simply accused. So until proven otherwise, you shouldn't be so quick to let prejudice get in the way of doing what's right."

Neighsays eyes widened in genuine surprise. And for the first time since meeting him, Shining could see that he may have impressed the prosecutor with his words. "That is......a most wise concept, Mr. Dantes. Such a wisdom is not often to be found in a pony of your years. And, pray tell, how old are you, precisely."

"I'm 24, sir. My sister's four years younger than me, in case you were curious."

"That actually is quite interesting." He then showed off a series of documents he held on his desk - which Shining recognized as his dossier in the military. "According to these, you are the youngest stallion to have obtained the ranking of Colonel. You must truly be skilled in many ways to have earned such a rank in so short a time."

"Thank you." Shining smiled in appreciation.

"But do not take this as any sort of flattery, Colonel Dantes. While your resume is impressive.....there are still implications that claim you may be a secret agent of Empress Moon. One who may very well have been ordered to murder the general of the equestrian military in order to ensure the Lunar Empire has a position of power within our nation they can control. And one who could aid in her forces successful escape from the Isle of Eldibar."

Shining looked at Neighsay with an incredulous expression. "But...that's ridiculous! Are you actually implying i've been some kind of plant all this time? You just talked about my file a few seconds ago, and it has all of my information on it. Unless you're trying to say I somehow faked all of that, too?"

"It's not exactly as if it were beyond the realm of possibility....for a spy."

Both Unicorns turned around to see Tirek enter the room. HIs expression neutral, though he was clearly showing disdain for Shining. All Shining could think, however, was what he said next. "What are you doing here, Tirek?" The centaur stood beside the chief prosecutor, placing both his arms behind his back. "Lieutenant General Tirek has come forth as a witness to testify against your crimes."

"What?" Shining asked in disbelief. "Tirek, this is insane! We've served together for 3 years, now: why are you turning against me like this now?"

"There is no room for hypocrisy here, Dantes. I had my suspicions of you since I first met you. And yet..... somehow I never actually believed they could be true until now. Eldibar certainly showed that."

Shining glared. "How many times do i have to keep saying this: I DIDN'T kill the general! He died from a sudden brain tumor! You know this!"

"Even if you were right........how exactly do you explain THIS?" he immediately pulled out the same dagger from before. Spike, all the while, was still hanging from the ceiling, to avoid being seen by anyone in this room. And he was absolutely livid. Shining, however, was able to take a moment to consider the possibility. "I don't know. However, I DO know that somepony - or someone - could have planted that on me in order to frame me for this. Look through my records again, Mr Villefort: you'll see that I have barely any experience with a blade, so I don't keep one on me. My specialty is with using shields, and defensive weaponry."

Neighsay looked through the files thoroughly, and hummed. "It would appear so. And it would seem your skills with shields, and protection spells are almost unparalleled, Shining Dantes." He then looked to the unicorn. " Much of what you say does have a ring of truth to it. And there is an off-chance that you might be telling the truth." This comment made Tirek's eyes widen only a margin. But he could most certainly feel a growing sense of fear. A fear that perhaps Neighsay really wasn't about to go through with this plan because of his soft heart. He needed to be careful, or else Neighsay might allow his better judgement to escape, and find favor with the accused. "Though.......that begs the question of if you are telling the truth. Did you actually see General Ironhoof die?" He turned to his right. "Tirek?" Shining also looked to the centaur. All he could feel was relief. He knew TIrek would attest to his words, because he was there when Shining was called by the general to go and see him alone. He certainly wouldn't lie about such a thing.

But that's where he was proven wrong.

"No, I did not. In fact........it was Colonel Dantes who told us of his death the day after it happened. I was busy seeing to our wounded - who were wounded because of he deliberately attacked the enemy the moment they were in view."

"That's a lie!" Shining exclaimed. "I tried speaking with the lunars before they attacked us. I at least convinced them to help us take care of our wounded. You were there when their doctors told us Iron Hoof was going to die. They called you, me, and Sombra to his ward, but he only asked for ME to see him. You hear the doctor say that!"

Tirek's eyes narrowed. "Actually, no I didn't. As I said, I was in another part of the Lunar's fortress, overseeing the recovery of our soldiers with Lieutenant-Colonel Sombra. Those who were still able were either there, or had been sent down to secure our life boats. Anypony could assume that you had the opportunity to sneak into the general's keep, and slay him while he was under. After all, it's not as if anyone could have known what you were doing."

"No." Shining shook his head. "No, that's not true! That's not true, and you know it, TIrek! Why are you saying these lies?"

"HAH! YOU accuse ME of lying? And yet you never even had the courage to tell anypony else about the letter you received....
from Empress Moon, herself."

Shining's eyes widened at the mention of that letter. He then looked over to Neighsay, with a pleading, and a growing desperation tone in his voice. "Neighsay....I know there's probably nothing i could say to convince you otherwise, but I swear on my own life that what he said is NOT what it seems like. Just give me a chance, and I can explain why I kept quiet about the letter - which i'm assuming you already know about."

"Indeed. Our anonymous individual made reference to that. And just before you both arrived, Tirek had called me ahead of time to inform me, and confirm that claim was true." He then stroke his little beard. "Accepting an item such as this from a well-known enemy of Equestria.....and then maintaining secrecy of its existence. You DO understand this could be considered part of an act of treason, don't you? And yet you continuously make claims of being an honest stallion?" He then rose out of his seat. "Tell me exactly how you expect me to trust anything you say at this point?"

Shining sighed. "That's just it: you don't. I can already begin to see that. But if you would just give me a chance to explain, then maybe you can understand why." Once again, Neighsay found himself taken aback by Shining, and just how humble he seemed. He made no actual attempt to justify himself: he accepted the reality, yet was still offering to tell the the truth. Perhaps he really WAS making a mistake with this. There was only one way to find out. After all, he still needed to confirm what he suspected about that letter, and if his suspicions were correct. "If that is so.....then you may do so."

"What in the hell are you-?!"

"Cease, and desist, TIrek. The accused has the right to defend himself. Perhaps this may shed some light on a few details." And now Tirek was growing continuously frustrated. He was beginning to regret his decision to allow Neighsay to be added to the conspiracy. The fool always was a soft-hearted ingrate. At this rate, all of his plans could end up being ruined. All the same, he remained silent, and allowed Neighsay to speak. "Now, Mr Dantes, if you wouldn't mind shedding some actual details in regards to this Letter from the Empress?"

A tiny smile appeared as Shining armor stood up in his seat. "Yes, sir: it was late into the night, and after Empress Moon had agreed to offer us temporary sanctuary, and aid our ailing general, and our injured. After the doctor gave us the grave news of his terminal case, all of us split off for different parts of the fortress. I was wandering around with my lieutenant, Sombra. We were relaxing, and talking in their wine storage room, hardly having a care in the world when she found us. For some reason, she wanted to talk to me, specifically."

"I see........what precisely did she want to discuss?"

"Not that much. We just shared some causal talk for a little while before she asked me for a small favor."

"The letter." Neighsay answered, already beginning to understand.

"She told me it was the price for allowing us sanction in her dominion, and the use of her doctors. She informed me that it was a simple letter of concern to someone who she considered a friend. Someone she wanted to check up on, but couldn't. And because the Princesses created that barrier to halt all forms of long distance communication, even her magic couldn't teleport the letter to her friend. And she also knew i'd be suspected of treason if anypony saw me with it - and the Equestrian Military, along with the princesses, would come down hard on her out of fear. So she asked me to deliver this under promise of being sworn to secrecy. And I kept that promise up until this moment."

Neighsay hummed in thought. "Interesting. And why did you not simply reject this request? If you are truly not in league with her, then surely no harm could come from this."

"It's because i'm a stallion who likes to keep his promises. That, and I didn't want to risk the lives of my fellow soldiers by refusing Empress Moon in her own domain. I went with my instincts, and did what I thought was right to protect my friends. All of them." He looked to Tirek, who seemed a but surprised by this. Neighsay, however, was even further impressed by this ponies character. "My, oh my. It seems I truly have underestimated you, Mr Dantes. You are honest, loyal, AND quite brave if you were willing to risk your own freedom to preserve the lives of your troops."

Shining smiled an bowed his head. "It's what should be expected from a soldier, sir. His duty is to fight for, and protect the lives of others. And i'm always willing to pay any price for protecting others." Spike, of course, could only smile in pride for his brother. And somehow, he had a feeling that Shining would convince the prosecutor just yet. "Indeed so. And I commend you for such an act of bravery, Mr Dantes."

"Thank you, Mr Villefort."

Tirek merely rolled his eyes in annoyance. Things were starting to go south, and despite the fact he kept a calm face...his heart was fuming with red hot anger. No way was he going to allow his only chance at revenge to be denied him because of the sympathy of an idiot. If he declared Shining innocent, then he would just kill the both of them, and be done with it. He could just say Shining was so desperate, he ended up killing Neighsay in the escape, and Tirek was forced to put him down. It was a simple enough explanation, and a perfect alibi for plan B. Neighsay continued. "Now, before we move any further, I have one further question: did you know who the letter was addressed to? Who were you supposed to deliver it, too?"

Shining brought a hoof to his chin. "I....don't really know. Empress Moon said he would stay anonymous, and find me in time. But I haven't seen anypony, or creature, who could possibly be it. My only indication was what I saw on the envelope. I couldn't understand any of it except for one name: Villefort."

Neighsay's eyes snapped wide open. And his blood ran cold. "C-....come again?"

"That's what it said, sir. At least, that's what I think it did. I had a hard time understanding what was there. But HE should have the letter, too. Just ask him for it, and you'll see." Neighsay did so in response, and Tirek pulled out the black envelope. He looked to the front initials, and to his growing fear, he was right: his own name was place on the front of the letter. But as he read the Ponish, he saw that it wasn't him, exactly. His worry increased when he opened the letter, and read its contents. From that point on, his tone carried an analytical one, that seemed to be for probing further information. "So you've confirmed you've told nopony of this, correct?" Shining nodded. "And.......you say you haven't read this letter yourself because you can't understand it?" Shining seemed a bit disappointed before he spoke. "I'm afraid not, sir. I can't read Ponish." To this, Neighsay raised his eyebrow in confusion. "Can't read ponish? But....it's one of the most basic languages aside from Equestrian."

"I know. It's a pretty shameful thing, but.....we couldn't really afford much of an education. I learned some of the basics, but I dropped out so I could join the military. Since we've been in wartime, even during Empress Moon's exile, the policy for volunteering was lessened immensely. I mostly did it so I could support our family after Twilight left to join Princess Celestia's school for gifted unicorns. So....i don't know that many languages, and I can't read them at all." His ears fell as if to show the hint of shame he felt at this.

"Hm.....well, in your defense, such knowledge isn't inherently required for Equestrian Military." He then raised the parchment in the air with his horn. As he did, his horn suddenly began to blink brightly in a series of flashes which seemed to blink at random. Tirek was at first confused by this display, until he REALLY looked at it. A few seconds later, and he actually understood what he was seeing. And a devious smile appeared on his face. Shining, meanwhile, while also confused about Neighsay's horn glows, didn't pay it any real mind. Though he was curious about the sudden departure of one of the guards in the room. The same went for Spike. The teenaged dragon getting a bad feeling about this. Finally, Neighsay spoke. "Now, I know for certain you may truly be innocent, Shining Dantes."

Shining's ears perked. "R-really?"

"Oh, yes: mostly because of the fact if you you could read this, you would have found the pony whose name this belongs to. And you had no knowledge of Villefort until this moment - or perhaps you did, but let it slip your mind?" Shining nodded in response. "Then I regret to inform you that you have been deceived, my young friend." Shining's confusion grew into shock as he inquired what the pony meant. "This is, in fact, not a letter to a friend: it is an order for a Lunarist spy hiding in Mareseilles, instructing them to prepare for Empress Moon's inevitable return to Equestria."

Shining's eyes widened in abject horror. "What?!"

"And it appears somepony was using my families name in order to pass off suspicion." He then gave shining a grave look. "She has used you, Mr Dantes - and what's more, attempted to use my family as a scapegoat for her loyalist's actions. She attempted to use us both as pawns in her grand scheme."

"But that's....." Shining's anger rose for a decimal at this revelation. "That malicious witch! She actually tricked me?!" He then raised one of his hooves to his forehead as his eyes clamped shut. A sigh of regret, and anger being released. "How could I be so stupid? I should NEVER have trusted her - I knew her words were too good to be true."

"Unfortunate.......but it WAS to be expected, i'm afraid. Those who place trust in those who do not deserve it, often find themselves the one taking the fall for that others' actions." He then made a sympathetic expression towards the stallion. "Do not feel to terrible, Mr Dantes: it could have happened to anypony."

"Yeah......but it still happened to me. And I almost risked the safety of equestria for my own stupidity!"

"You have no stupidity, Mr Dantes: you are simply a kind soul who likes to see the best in others. I gathered that much from you already." Shining shot him an appreciative smile. But to his surprise, he then saw Neighsay hold the letter over a candle on his desk. He let it catch flame, and burn in his magical hold until it was only ashes. "Still, this is most dangerous information. Too dangerous for anypony to see, lest a Lunarist should discover it. You understand, don't you?"

Though unsure, Shining still agreed.

"Good. Then, in that case, I believe we've drawn this debacle on for long enough. This revelation far exceeds anything brought before me at this time." He then stood up for Shining to seem him better. "As for your sentence......I feel that after getting to know you better, that you seem not like a conspirator, and a murderer. Odds are these WERE somponies attempts to due you grievance. Therefore, I will find you not guilty, and allow you leave to go."

Shining's eyes threatened to wet with tears of relief. But he managed to hold them in, and breathed a heavy sigh of relief. "Oh, thank you. Thank you, Mr Villefort. You're a very wise, and considerate pony, and I think I might owe you alot for this." Neighsay raised his hoof in dismissal. "Think nothing of it. Though I tend to take my duties seriously at times to an extreme, I do believe in fairness within the justice system. That means allowing the accused a chance of their own. And my only regret is the trouble I may have caused you this night."

"It's okay, sir." Shining smiled. "I'm just happy this is over, and done with."

"Indeed, yes." The door then opened, revealing the guard who had left before. "Now, if you please, you may follow the gentlecolts outside. I took the liberty of having a carriage prepared for you, just in case. They will escort you there, now." Shining got out of his seat, and bowed his head one more time. "Of course. Thank you again, Mr Vilelfort." He then began trotting out towards the door when Villefort stopped him. "And, Mr Dantes?........I suggest you treasure those closest to you. They may be the only source of light, and hope to guide you through the world should you ever lose your way." Shining stood in silence for a few moments, only slightly confused by what Neighsay said. he was even more confused about how Tirek had been so far. And why he seemed so calm, and relaxed about this whole thing when he seemed to intent on seeing him found guilty. Yet here he was, as chilled as an ice cube. He decided it wasn't worth questioning, and simply said to Neighsay, "I appreciate that, Mr Neighsay. Have a good night." and he left the room. Only Neighsay, TIrek - and Spike on the ceiling, remained in the room. But it didn't last long as they got up from their seats, and headed towards the door. "Most interesting, neighsay. I had no idea you knew how to use Morse code. Much less in visual form." Spike was insure what Tirek was talking about. But the unease he had felt before slowly began to return. Instincts warning him of danger approaching. "Let's simply say that, in my line of work, you use what you must in serving the law. Now, shall we see our dearest friend off?"

Tirek hummed villainously. "Indeed. I can't wait to see his face when he realizes the truth." Horror crossed Spikes face before he began crawling across the ceiling through the doors. He raced as fast as he could to catch up with his brother before it was too late. Sadly, this proved to be the case, as he saw Shining enter a different carriage from before. But to both Dantes' siblings horror, it was just another kind of prison carriage. And as soon as Spike exited the building, it was locked behind the confused unicorn. "What.....what's going on?" he asked one of the soldiers. But he was ignored. He then began pushing against the walls to find they were reinforced. Growing frantic, he ignited his horn to escape with a teleportation spell. But nothing happened. That's when he realized, to his growing fear, that this was a carriage meant to hold unicorn prisoners. There was no way out. With lack of understanding, Dantes rushed over to the barred opening, seeing both Neighsay, and Tirek, whose arms were crossed in front of him, standing at the entryway to the southern entrance of the courthouse. "Mr Villefort? Tirek?" He called out, to get no reply. He repeated himself, and began struggling against the bars. But he just couldn't break through them. And when he continued calling out to them, all they gave him was both a blank expression........and one of sinister triumph from the centaur. Moments later, the carriage drove a tear-filled Shining away to an unknown destination. Even as he cried out in protest, he was still on his way away. Spike, all the while, was feeling an even deeper hurt when he realized that Shining was betrayed. Both Tirek, and Neighsay lied to him, and it seems they had condemned him anyway. Only proven further by their next brief conversation. And as he listened, his rage towards them only grew. "I'll admit, you had me worried for a second back there. If I didn't know any better, I would think you actually planned to go back on our deal." He then pulled out another of his insidious cigars.

"You assume correct, TIrek." Neighsay said, making Tirek almost choke on his own fume. "Up until he had shown me that letter, I most certainly WOULD have released him. I already had doubts about condemning him so, and his most respectable character only added to my shame. Perhaps if the addressee of that letter was not to my own father, this could have been avoided." Neighsay then sighed a regrettable sigh. "But unfortunately, it was him or me after all."

"Oh, stop being so dramatic, Neighsay. If it hadn't been you who did it, I would've found someone else with more of a spine to do it. Just be thankful you came to your senses, and played that oaf like a fiddle." His horn suddenly ignited, and it opened some manner of window-shaped portal to a location Spike couldn't see. "Either way, our business is concluded. Take care, old friend. I'll be sure to deliver a handsome sum to you once Shining Dantes is secured in the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon - forever." Then he disappeared through it, with his gargoyles seemingly following after wherever it was Shining had been taken. Once they were all in flight, he also took to the sky, and followed after them. He would NOT let this happen to his brother. Not when he could do something about it. Had he stuck around a little longer, he might have seen the look of guilt on Neighsay's face, and the regretful tone he carried as he spoke to himself while walking back inside. He cast a final glance behind before entering.

"I only pray both of us can learn to forgive me for what i've done this day."

Author's Note

And now, we get to the second most dreaded part of this horrible turn of events. Shining Dantes is brought before Neighsay Villefort to be tried for crimes he is NOT guilty. And with Tirek's help, some incriminating proves against his innocence. However, Neighsay is a pony who can tell a ponies character just by talking to them. And he got to know Shining is a good stallion in every meaning of the word. Which means he ALMOST had a change of heart to consider him innocent.

Then he saw that Empress Moon's letter was intended for his own father. And so, he had no choice but to condemn Shining, and burn the letter. All so he could eliminate all of the evidence which would tarnish his name. Now Shining is on a one-way trip to the infamous Chateau D'if Le Tambelon prison.

The only question is, can Spike help save him in time, or will it be too late?

Let's just say I enjoy tampering with people's hopes, a little.:D

A Final Betrayal, and The Plan Succeeds

Again, Shining was greeted to an all-too familiar situation: locked in a big,, black box with no way out, being carried to an unknown location. To say he was afraid was a mild understatement: he was absolutely terrified for his own well-being. Bad enough he was tricked yet again by somepony who appeared as though they were genuine. But now, he was actually going to suffer in some way because, once again, he allowed his trusting nature to blind him to the danger. Worse, he had absolutely no idea what awaited him as the carriage rolled on. He just hoped his friends, family......and mercedes would be alright. Eventually, the carriage stopped, and a pair of Gargoyles opened the door. "Where are you taking me?" Shining asked, before he was once again hauled off the ground by his front hooves. "I want to know where you're taking me! Tell me right now!" He demanded, squirming in the gargoyles grip. He soon stopped, but was confused by the rowing of a small boat, with a single unicorn soldier inside. "Wh-.......what is that for?" Shining asked fearfully.

"To take you to your permanent resting place in the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon." One Gargoyle answered. "Where all murderers, and traitors are left to rot for all time."

Terror ripped its way into Shining as his eyes widened, ears, lowered, and iris' shrank into pinpricks. He had a feeling he was going to be locked up, but........the Chateau D'if? Surely, Villefort couldn't have been THAT cruel, could he? It was insane. He didn't know what he did to deserve any of this happening to him. But his tears began to run again at the thought of such a fate befalling him. "No, please! I'm innocent! Mr Villefort said I was! You can't do this!" The Gargoyles merely seemed to chuckle with malicious glee, which made him all the more terrified of the circumstances being against him. "Of course we can - just as the General and Prosecutor ordered us to." That was a heavy blow to Shining's psyche, which felt like he had been struck by a hammer. So those two were planning this whole thing? Were THEY the ones who framed him? Had they been conspiring to do this to him? Those were the thoughts that ran through his mind as he struggled in the Gargoyles grip, with one of them getting ready to place a magical dampener on his horn. But just as it readied to shackle his magic, one more important question tore through his mind like a vicious pair of talons in the body of a trout.

Why?

"NOOO!!!"

But then suddenly, a green, and purple blur shot into one of the Gargoyles, and threw them right off of Shining. While the other was distracted, he punched it in the nose with his hoof, then blasted it back with his magic. As he stood there, he heard the panting of the one who had apparently saved him. He looked around to see a familiar, winged dragon standing over the unconscious Gargoyle. "Spike?!" The teenage Dragon also turned to face his brother, and gave a happy, confident smirk, and a thumbs up. "At your service, bro."

"But...how? When did you-?"

"I got a bit worried after you were arrested." He rubbed the back of his head. "And...i felt bad for not being more helpful in that situation. So i've been tailing you since then. Good thing I did, or those creeps would've gotten away with this whole thing."

Shining could smile happily at his brother's dedication to keeping him safe. It seemed as if God really was looking out for him, after all. The moment didn't last long as the other Gargoyles surrounding the area swooped in to attack. Both Spike, and Shining held them at bay with their flames, and magical beams, respectively. Unfortunately, it was only doing so much for them. And the clattering of armored hooves sounded off as equine soldiers began to appear - both unicorns, and pegasi to accompany more Gargoyles. Spike could easily see the odds turning against them. "We're about to get swamped here, Shining! Any ideas what we should do?"

"We can't fight all of them at once: we have to escape before they overwhelm us."

"But where can we go? They know where you live, and where you work. I don't really think you have alot of options, Shining."

This was something he considered. And his brain continued racing through ideas. Surely there was a place noone could ever think to look for him. Somewhere he could hide until this whole ordeal was fixed, and he could get back to his friends, and family. For a while, nothing came up. But then he remembered there was somepony who could possibly help him, now. "I think I might have one left." Spike turned to him in confusion, before he ended up pulled next to Shining by his magic. "Stick close to me, Spike." Shining's horn began to surge with magical energy. "I haven't really practiced this spell alot, so i've only got enough for one jump." Before Spike could ask what he was talking about, and before the Gargoyles could jump them, both were absorbed by a burst of magic which formed an orb around them before they vanished into thin air. The Gargoyles all crashed into the ground in an embarrassing heap. Or at least some of them, anyway. The rest halted in the air, and were searching around the area in confusion. However, search as they could, they could find absolutely no sign of the escapees. And in turn, they each had fears of their own beginning to rise.

The fear of what Tirek would do to them for failing him like this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A domed flash of purple light emerged a few miles away from the city of Mareseilles. And in the center of a scorched area, stood Shining and Spike. Both of them had been a little singed by the teleportation spell which had just been cast. And they, at first, were a little disoriented by the experience. "Man, does this feel familiar." Spike remarked droopily. "I had no idea you could teleport, bro."

"I can't......at least not like Twilight can." Shining rubbed his head, shaking off the drowsiness. "But i'll make it a habit to practice in case of a situation like this."

Spike smirked. "Sounds good to me." he looked around to see they were in the forest area of Mareseilles. "So what are doing now?"

"The only thing I can think of: we're going to Sombra. He'll know how to help us out."

"You really think he can help us?"

"Aside from our friends and family......he's the only other one I trust right now." He then looked down the path they stood. "We're just a half a mile away from his estate. If we run-"

"Or fly."

*sigh* "Or fly,....we should get there in no time. Let's go!" And like that, both the stallion, and dragon took off down the path by their own fastest means of travel. They ran, and flew as if the Devil himself, had been chasing them. Which was almost a correct term, given he who was intent on capturing Shining. However, all of their efforts proved effective, as a half hour later, they arrived at Sombra's home. They found the door unlocked, and rushed in without consideration, looking for their black unicorn friend. "Sombra!" Shining shouted as he looked through the halls of the house he'd been to a few times. "Sombra, it's Shining! Where are you?"

"In here!"

Both ears perked, and followed the sound of the voice. The pair soon found themselves in Sombra's weapon-trophy chamber where he held a number of blades, and other weapons. "Sombra! Thank goodness we found you!" Shining exclaimed, running up to his friend. "I think someone's trying to frame me! I was arrested earlier for treason, and for murdering Iron Hoof! Someone planted a dagger in my coat, and found about about a letter I was holding for Empress Moon! I thought it was only a letter, but....the witch lied to me! Now Tirek, Neighsay Villefort are trying to lock me away in the Chateau D'if, even though i didn't do anything wrong!" Shining took a moment to catch his breath, letting Spike say, "And we figured our house is the first place they'd look for us. So Shining figured you could help him. Can you?" Sombra had remained quiet for an eerily long time. Both brothers had absolutely no idea what he was thinking as his back remained turned to them. Then he turned around, and surprised both of them with a frightening glare aimed at Shining. "Why in Equestria would I do a thing like that?" Next thing either of them knew, Sombra' horn ignited with Dark Magic, and trapped Spike in a huge black crystal. Even with all his struggles, Spike's dragon strength couldn't budge the black stone.

"Spike!" Shining exclaimed with worry. But before he could even more in to help his brother, a black sword which appeared to be made of the same element blocked his path. To his confusion, he saw Sombra having it pointed at his chest. "S-Sombra?" He was already confused, but now he was growing concerned. "Sombra, what are you doing?" Both ponies back around the room in a circle. "Sombra, cut it out! This isn't any time for your games!"

"Oh?" Sombra cocked an eyebrow. "Even if this game is for........your life?"

Shining's ears fell. "What are you talking about?"

"Obviously, you should've known better than to keep secrets from your best friend, Shining - especially when I could see your exchange clear as day back on Eldibar."

Eldibar? How could Sombra have known about that? Was he really.........? That's when a horrible realization dawned on him. "It was you?! YOU set the charge against me?!"

"Simply doing my duty in the name of equestria. However, if you had just been more trusting, and honest with me, we could have PROBABLY avoided this unfortunate circumstance."

"But......Sombra, I didn't have any choice! She would have let Iron Hoof die if I didn't agree to help her! I gave my word to be quiet about it!"

"And in the end, what good did it do? Iron Hoof's dead, and you were miraculously anointed General. Anyone other than myself could have seen that as suspicious. I only wish I could have realized it sooner." he raised a hoof to his chin. "Although.....odds are this might have happened, anyway. Even if it wasn't me, somepony else surely would have."

Shining's eyes narrowed. "I'm getting tired of this, Sombra: let Spike go, now."

"Sorry.......can't have your dragon whelp end up in the way of what's to come." He then pulled down a sword with his magic, and threw it to Shining. "What are you-?"

"It's simple: you best me in a one on one duel......and i'll drop all of the charges, and see to it your name is cleared. Both of us will only use the sword for this fight, and only swords. Sound fair, doesn't it?"

Shining shook his head in exasperation. "How exactly do you think any of this is fair?! Even if I wanted to go through with this, you know i'm not as good with a sword as you are!"

Sombra smirked. "Exactly." Then he fired a burst of black magic which shone over Shining's body. He closed his eyes, and covered his face in fear. But was relaxed when he felt nothing had happened. Actually, no, that isn't true. He DID feel something happened. Especially when his sword had fallen to the ground when his magic mysteriously cut off. Panic grew in his heart, and looked up to see his horn covered in tiny, black crystals. All of them growing like a ruthless infection. He tried using his magic, but the crystals kept him from doing so. "My horn! What did-...what did you do to my horn?"

"Nullified it with my magic. It's one of my favorite spells to use against enemies. Why else do you think I win most of the time?" Without warning, Sombra's signature scythe also appeared, and swung down at Shining like an ax. Just before it could hit, he picked up the sword in his mouth, and ducked out of the way. That was when Sombra's assault truly began. With his magic holding his sword, he stood upright, and grabbed his scythe in his hooves. He then began striking at Shining with both weapons, as fluidly as a fire dancer uses a torch. Shining had to struggle to avoid getting cut, and to evade being hit with either blades, as he could not fight as Sombra did. Spike, all the while, continued his struggling to escape. But he caught glimpses of the fight, and he snarled. "That's not fair! Fight him fairly, you coward!!" But he was ignored, and left to try, and break free of his prison. He had to help Shining before it was too late.

The duel soon began to move into one of the hallways in the house. Shining continued to struggle to defend himself. And in doing so, he received a gash to the top of his chest on his right side. But a kick forced him to fly backwards, and onto his back. Again, Sombra leaped at him, with his scythe swinging down. With a shout, he grabbed the sword in his right hoof, and managed to block the scythe before it could cut into him. He pushed the blade back, and got back on his hooves. A pained expression crossed his face while Sombra's scowl remained. "I just don't understand! Why are you doing all of this? If you're angry about the letter, i'm sorry I kept it from you! You're my best friend - we don't have to do this!"

"You can say all that........when you have more than a single pony deserves." Sombra growled. "All the while others only wish they had what you did. Oh, no, Shining. My reasons for all i've done this night - as well as Tirek, and Neighsay - are well beyond your abilities of understanding. Just know that everything that's happening to you......is simply part of an act of providence."

"Providence?"

"Never said it was for you." He then relaunched his assault. Only this time, he went in much faster than before. Far too fast for Shining to keep up his pace. He ended up holding the sword in both hooves, just desperately trying to block the attacks as they came. But finally, it ended with him getting his blade knocked out of his hooves, and the left side of his chest getting slashed, and knocking him back on the ground. His white shirt had been cut, and stained with some of Shining's own blood. And as he winced in pain, trying to get back up, Sombra's sword went to his throat. He looked up at Sombra, seeing no traces of the friend he knew all these years. Had he ever truly been his friend? Thinking of it put a pained expression, riddled with betrayal, confusion, and sadness over his face. Tears of anguish began to fall as he realized how alone he was now. Sombra, however, seemed to revel in Shining's defeated expression, and said, "Guess it's my king of the moment." Then the sound of a door opening echoed through the house. Sombra called for them, saying Shining was in here. It was a quartet of Gargoyles, who were all staring menacingly at Shining. "Don't worry: the effects of the spell should wear off in an hour." Sombra said, making his weapons disappear. "Though where you're going, you won't ever be using magic again." He nodded to the Gargoyles, and they grabbed the shaken Stallion by his "arms", and began to carry him out. Before they did, Sombra stopped them. They, and Shining were confused about this at first. Even more so when Sombra's expression actually became sympathetic....and he pulled out his chess piece. "I AM sorry it had to come to this, Shining." He then slipped the piece into Shining's front pocket. "Keep this........to remember the good days we used to have....my friend." He then nodded to the Gargoyles, and they took him away. And this time, Shining didn't put up a fight. He knew this was the end of the line for him. And he had noone to save him now. He only hoped Spike would be alright as they threw him back into the prison carriage from before. A broken expression fell over him as he watched Sombra looking at him through the doorway of his estate. Soon, he would only be a small, grey blot in the distance. His head lowering, he wept in the darkness of the box which held him.

His life was truly over.......and he would never see his Mercedes again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sombra sighed a heavy sigh as he watched Shining leave. As happy as he was that his one-time rival for Cadences' affections was out of the way, part of him couldn't help but feel bad for what he had done. He WAS Shining's friend, so of course a small part of him would feel a hint of remorse. But it passed over quickly, and Sombra turned back inside.......just in time to greet the familiar, red centaur standing in front of him. "I'm guessing you enjoyed the show, Tirek?"

Tirek blew out a cloud of smoke, noting how he would need to buy a new pack of cigars later, and smiled villainously. "More than you know. It was even harder not to take part in your little fight, myself, or send in the Gargoyles I summoned a few minutes ago to do that. This......was FAR greater than I imagined."

"Glad you enjoyed the show. I guess I shouldn't have doubted you when you predicted Shining would come here."

"It was easy enough to deduce, my friend.............especially when our scaly friend had basically helped me predict this moment." An orange orb of his magic appeared, and dragged in Spike, who was tied up behind him. Still struggling to break out, which now seemed impossible when he was in Tirek's hold. "He actually thought he was being sneaky, and avoiding my gaze - but I could smell his daconian stink a mile away. And as the only dragon in Mareseilles, it wasn't hard to deduce it was him. That's how I knew he was going to help Dantes escape his confinement. I simply had a thought that both of them would consider you as the only other pony they could trust to help them. After all.....neither of them knew you were part of this until now."

Sombra was actually pretty impressed by Tirek's deductive skills. "Very interesting. It's a wonder you never became a detective, or something like that. But I guess this explains how you got your rank."

"Oh, it's simply another gift of the gene pool, you might say. I ALWAYS like to stay one step ahead of my enemies to see the surprise when they're ousted. Makes victory taste all the sweeter."

Spike grunted as he tried to move. "Where's Shining?! What did you do to him?! If you hurt him, I swear i'll-!!!"

"YOU will do NOTHING, brat!!!" Tirek snarled in an intimidating fashion, which actually startled Spike. "If I had my way, I would ship you off to the Chateau D'if along WITH your unicorn sow of a sibling." He sighed. "But I know your mistress, Princess Twilight, would grow suspicious of your sudden disappearance - or worse still, if she found BOTH of her brothers being arrested, she would work to investigate the matter. And the last thing we need is for the Princesses to learn of our plans."

"What plans?"

"Nothing all that elaborate, Spike." Sombra said. "Simply remove Shining Dantes from the picture, so that me, and Tirek may have that which we desire most. In his case, it's to take his rightful place as General of the Equestrian Military. Aside from that, I neither know, nor care. As for me? Well..........it's a simply matter of love.....for Mercedes'."

Spikes eyes widened in absolute shock. "You mean.........you framed Shining, and got him sent to prison......just so you could be with Cadence? That's why you betrayed him?!"

Sombra chuckled. "You catch on quickly, don't you?"

"But......but she doesn't love you! She loves Shining!"

Sombra's eyes narrowed at that. "That's only a small technicality. She WILL warm up to me one day. I simply have to be patient, and wait a while. Just long enough to let it slip that dear Shining had an.........accident, and has moved on. A something she'll do once she hears the news."

Spike's eyes showed just how much he was hurting on the inside. Sombra was actually willing to lie, and say Shining had actually died in prison. All so he could make Cadence feel emotionally devastated, and turn to him for support. Undoubtedly so he could then marry her afterwards. This was almost too much for him to handle. Even he began to tear up a bit at just how horrible Sombra was. "I don't......I thought that...........he was-.......he was your friend, Sombra. He trusted you. He looked up to you! You were like a brother to him! How could you betray him so easily?" Sombra held no expression at first. Only a blank stare of neutrality. It was nearly impossible to understand what it was he was thinking. But after a while, his eyes became slits, and he appeared almost remiss. A deep sigh then escaped his muzzle before he spoke. "You're right...........he was my friend. But those days are over now. You may be too young to understand now......but you will some day."

At this point, it hardly mattered what Sombra had said. All he knew was that he had abandoned his friendship with somepony who cared a great deal with him.....just so he could be with the mare HE loved. It was inconceivable. And it was what made Spike glare in anger, and growl viciously as smoke escaped the sides of his mouth. "I'll make you both pay for this. You, Tirek, and that Neighsay creep? You're all gonna pay for this! I'll tell Twilight, and the Princesses what you did! Tell them everything i've seen you do, and hear you say! Then you'll all get what's coming to you! I swear it!" Instead of seeming intimidated by this threat, the two individuals looked at each other. And then, to his confusion, they both began to laugh maniacally, and wickedly. When it finally settled, Tirek said, "Poor, simple fool. How can you intend on making us pay........when you won't even remember what's happened this night?"

Spikes glare broke, and he gave the pair a questioning look. Sombra took over, as a smile began to cross his face. "In case you've forgotten, Spike: we already knew about you since Shining was brought to the courthouse. We never had any intentions of hurting you, or imprisoning you. Not when there are......other means of handling you." Spike most assuredly didn't like where this was going. "W-what do you mean?" he asked nervously. "As much as I pride myself on my skills with numerous blades.......it is my skill with Dark Magic - which I have neglected for too long - that is my truest artform. Especially its applications for........memory alterations, and erasure." He grinned with evil intent. "How else do you think I ensured the loyalty of my slaves during the reign of the Crystal Empire. Or at least kept them from leaving to warn anypony? Can't do it when you've no mind to spare."

Now, Spike understood exactly what he was beginning to suspect. And he grew fearful as Sombra's horn began glowing with the poisonous aura of dark magic. While he fearfully struggled, Tirek lowered him to the ground so that Sombra could approach him. Spike tried to get away with all his strength, but it was no good. He was about to lose all of his recent memories concerning Shining, and this abhorrent conspiracy. Nopony would ever know the truth. Not Twilight, Not his friends, Not their parents.

And worse of all......neither would Cadence

That thought alone was just too cruel to imagine. And he didn't want to let it happen. But it was out of his claws. He was helpless in the thrall of these two evil monsters. And now, Sombra was about to wipe him clean of all the evidence he had. "Don't worry, Spike: soon this will all seem like a bad dream. When you'll wake up, you'll be just fine. And another step to erasing the memory..........of Shining Dantes." Both he, and Tirek began laughing wickedly as Somba began casting his dark spell. Even despite Spikes' tear-filled protests.

"No! Please, don't! No! NOOOOOOOOO!!!"

Author's Note

Chapter six ready, and at your service.

And this if the final part of the prelude to the imprisonment of Shining Dantes. Despite Spike's best efforts, both of them make the unintentional mistake of going to the one pony they should never have trusted. Sombra made NO effort to hide his nature, and ensured Shining's fate was sealed. In doing so, he broke his friends faith, and trust, and shattered the hope of avoiding his cruel fate. Now it's the Chateau D'if for our hero.

And the worst part? Spike was the only other one who had any idea what was happening. But now Sombra is about to ensure those memories will never see the light of day. The same way he suppressed the memories of The Crystal Ponies of their time before his reign. And i'm afraid it won't be so easy to break that spell this time.

Up next, we see Shining brought into the infamous prison of Prance. And there's a reason I also call this place the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon. And you're gonna see the bell-wearing, blue furred ram who gives this reason.:D

I will be there - this do I swear

An hour later at the Dantes' residence, and every pony had long since noticed a certain teenage drake's absence. They had already searched through the house, but couldn't find any trace of him. They even looked around the perimeter, and had still found nothing. It had been well past midnight, and Twilight was already growing fearful and anxious. Losing her brother to some kind of outlandish accusation was bad enough - but now her younger surrogate brother was missing, too? This was almost becoming too much for her to handle. "Oh, this is terrible! Where could he be?"

"Ah'm sorry, Twilight." Applejack said sadly. "Ah wish ah knew the answer to that, but none of has any clue."

"Yeah: we've already looked around town, and we couldn't find him anywhere!" Rainbow exclaimed in concern. "But that doesn't mean we're giving up looking for him, Twi!"

"But what if we DON'T find him?" Twilight exclaimed. "He could be anywhere in Mareseilles, and wouldn't know the first place to look! What if he went after Shining, and something bad happened to him?" She gasped in fright. "What if they arrested him for trying to help him escape? What if-" A gentle hoof on her shoulder snapped her out of her panic attack. She turned, and saw that it was Cadence who had snapped her out of it. "Please, calm down, Twilight." She said in a gentle, reassuring tone. "Wherever he is, i'm sure Spike is okay."

"Oh, I do hope so!" Rarity exclaims with worry. "I hate to think of something dreadful happening to poor spikey-wikey out there."

"Especially with those....." Fluttershy gulped in fear. "Scary Gargoyles out there."

"Hey, come on, everypony!" Pinkie exclaimed happily, trying to cheer everyone up. "It might not be that bad. Heck, i'll bet Spike's already on his way back now. Smiling, and wagging his cute, long tail like gummy when he gets to eat his favorite cupackes."

"Wow, Pinkie." Rainbow said with disbelief. "That description at the end was weird, even for you. And.....no offense, but aren't you being a little too optimistic about this situation. I mean, it's not like he's just gonna knock at the front door right this-" Then suddenly, there came a series of knocks at the front door. "-minute?" Rainbow's eyes were filled with shock at how unexpectedly timed that was. Either way, none of the ponies dwelt on it for long, and went to answer the door. Twilight opened it, and she gasped at what she saw.

"Thank goodness, I made it!" Sombra said, before he indicated to the unconscious form on his back. "We have to hurry, now! I think he's just unconscious, but we have to make sure he's alright!"

"Spike!" Twilight exclaimed, ushering Sombra to come in. Every other pony gasped with worry, and concern as they saw Shining's (Ex)Friend carry in Spike on his back. Night Light and Velvet especially, who were quick to ready a couch for him to rest on. Sombra brought him over, and Twilight used her magic to levitate him onto the couch. FLuttershy came over, and had him checked out. After a while, she sighed with relief, and said, "He's alright, everypony. I'm not sure what happened, but he's only unconscious. Just like Sombra said." With that sense of relief calming their senses, everyone turned to the black-coated stallion who was now sitting on the floor, also looking concerned for, and relieved for, Spike's condition. "Thank you, Sombra." Twilight said genuinely. "After what's happened to Shining, I don't think I could bear to lose Spike."

Sombra put on a sympathetic smile as he placed a hoof on her shoulder. "I heard the news just recently: I am truly sorry for what's happened. If it's any consolation.......I don't think Shining's guilty, either." Twilight didn't say anything, as she felt her heart racing from her emotions. She simply smiled with appreciation, and nodded to her brother's friend. Rainbow, of course, was the first to ask the obvious question. "Okay, so how did you find Spike? Or I guess i should say where did you find him?"

He then assumed an uncertain expression to allude to confusion. "I found him when I was heading back into town: he was unconscious on the road leading to the woodland area. I......have no idea how he ended up out there, or why he was so far away from Mareseilles. But I knew I couldn't just leave him there for something bad to happen to him. So I picked him up, and brought him here, knowing you'd be worried about him." When his head was lowered, Cadence came over, and placed her hoof under his chin in order to look him in the eyes. "What you did was wonderful Sombra. Trust me when I saw we're all grateful too you for being so compassionate." His eyes widened, and he looked to every pony in the room. All of them showing how grateful they were to him for aiding Spike. Especially the Dantes' parents, who had tears in their eyes. Seeing them like this......actually made a piece of him feel a little guilty about what he ACTUALLY did. It was Shining who had earned his ire - not his family. He had respected them, and cared for them as much as he would his own family. And he wished no ill will towards them. He only wished Shining wasn't related to them, so he'd feel a little less guilty. But he quickly blocked off such an emotion from his heart. All he'd done tonight was for a reason: and he was going to see it through to the end. Even if someday, they may end up learning the truth about him. Till then, he'd sleep in the bed he made.

What else COULD he do?

"Strange." Mercedes said. Her horn was alight with her aqua-colored aura seeming to scan Spike. "I'm sensing alot of emotions raging around in his heart, and mind. Alot of it feels like.......anger....frustration.......and even....guilt?"

"Oh, my!" Rarity said, feeling so horrible for her precious Spikey-Wikey. "Do you think maybe he ran out so that he could let his feelings loose? He undoubtedly feels guilty for what happened to poor Shining Dantes. Maybe he was letting out those emotions, and cried himself into unconsciousness."

"I wish I had an answer for that, Rarity." Cadence said with a grim look, aimed at the slumbering form of Spike. "We won't really know anything until he wakes up. I just hope whatever happened to him wasn't anything severe."

Sombra smirked in the background. These ponies came up with their own stories, and theories, and only made it easier for his trick to work. Oh, how sad it would be when he would wake up with no memories to recall.

He just wished he could erase the memory of Shining Dantes as easily.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Speaking of whom, the unfortunate, and heart-broken ex-general of the Equestrian Military remained in his abysmal state as the guards sailed him across the ocean on a single boat. His hooves had been cuffed together, and a nullification ring had been placed on his horn beforehand so he wouldn't attempt to escape. As he was, however, that outcome had appeared unlikely. He appeared so defeated that it didn't seem he would ever get back up afterwards. And why should he? Last night, his entire life had been destroyed because his own best friend, Sombra, had framed him for treason and murder. And he was beginning to think that the centaur, Tirek, and Chief Prosecutor, Neighsay, had joined together in a conspiracy to frame him, and send him away to prison for life. And yet, he had absolutely no idea why they did this. Although, he did admit, Sombra gave a rather vague hint of his reasons last night. But it wasn't clear enough to answer why he did it. Still, it hardly mattered in the long run - because somepony whom he trusted, and respected, and even loved as a brother stabbed him in the back, and marked him both a murderer, and a traitor.

Lord knows how Mercedes would manage without him there at her side to support her. It wasn't fair, he thought to himself. This was meant to be a happy, and momentous day. His wedding, as well as Cadence's wedding, which would finally bind them together as they always wanted. Now........he might never see her again. And his eyes shut tightly as tears threatened to escape at the thought of her being alone. Among-st other thoughts running through his mind, he also thought of the others he would be leaving behind. Mother, and Father, Fancy Pants Firrel, Twily and her friends............and Spike. Oh, god, how could he have forgotten Spike? While he was hopeful his surrogate younger brother was alright, he also now had a new feeling of hope beginning of Hope arise within him. For Spike had been following him ever since his arrest. He knew the details of the conspiracy thanks to his avoiding detection. Unless they would even harm Spike, or worse, detain him, then there was a chance he could tell the others what was happening. Twilight would use that magnificent brain of hers to figure out how to save him. And he'd be reunited with Mercedes. The thought of embracing her again brought warm feelings to his heart, and made him smile earnestly. Hope was still alive. And by all the powers that be, he silently pledged to hold onto it until his freedom had arrived - or death take him.

The tolling of a loud bell snapped Dantes out of his thoughts. And he was met with an imposing sight that left Shining feeling all-too fearful of his fate. For this was the ringing of the bells of the Infamous Chateau D'if Le Tambelon prison. In fact, it was one of Equestria's most infamous, and notorious prisons which was considered second only to Tartarus itself. Once a magnificent, and beautiful city, the realm of Tambelon had fallen into decay when it's civilization had died out, and what few survivors left the city centuries ago. Now, it was reconditioned into an inescapable prison, wardened by a figure who was not of equine nature, but of a much harder, and more ruthless species: A ram. One who once served in the equestrian military, and was known for his vicious skills, and brutal tactics. All before he retired to become the keeper of the Chateau D'if prison. So far, his record had remained unabolished - for no prisoners had ever escaped this prison before. At least, not alive, anyway. And it was that notion which sent a chill down Shining's spine, and weakened his feelings of Hope a little. If these dark tales were true, then his only hope of ever escaping this infernal place was for his family to pull through for him - no matter how long it took.

The boat carrying Shining across the water eventually entered a sea cavern directly below the prison. Inside, standing at the edge of the rocky platform serving as the dock, were a pair of blue-furred goats who wore an imposing, navy-blue armor, and had glowing, red eyes. Their horns glowed with their own magic, and fashioned a rope to attach to the boat, and haul it in. The moment Shining had been dreading was here, at last. He only prayed that his time here would not be as horrible as he heard this place would make it out to be.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Deep within the confines of the prison, where the sound of crying and screaming prisoners echoed throughout the halls, and corridors of the domain, Shining had been brought before the infamous warden of the prison. Even when he sat in his chair, Shining couldn't help but feel intimidated by the sight of this Ram. He was a few meters bigger than him in size, and was far more defined in muscle-tone beneath his navy-blue fur. Around his neck was a leather strap adorned with gold coins, and a single bell - which befuddled Shining for some reason. Protruding from his mouth were a pair of tusks aiming upwards, accompanying a row of razor-sharp teeth which the ram had shown with a smile. These complimented his glowing red eyes perfectly well, along with the humongous, curved horns on both sides of his head. The sight of Shining being intimidated is what made the Ram smile in the first place. But it didn't last long, and was soon eyeing the unicorn with a curious expression while stroking his white beard. His voice was monotone, and gravelly. And it only added to the creep factor of this ram.

"So, you must be the now infamous Shining Dantes I've heard about. Pleasure to meet you. I am Grogar: the warden of the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon prison. And now, I suppose you could say I am your keeper in this time of imprisonment you will experience."

While Grogar's tone was unnerving, Shining thought it was maybe a good idea to attempt to reason with him. Despite his frightening appearance, the warden could possibly be a reasonable creature. And he doubted he was a part of the conspiracy, so there WAS a chance. "Warden Grogar.....I know...you must hear this every time you have a new prisoner arrive here, but........but you have to believe me when I say i'm innocent of the crimes against me." Shining said in a desperate tone. "I'm being framed for something I didn't do. And now i'm being forced to pay for it here. You don't have to believe me, but........i'm begging you to believe me, sir!"

Gorgar chuckled in what sounded like clear amusement. "Oh, don't worry, Mr Dantes: I believe you. In fact, I believe you are 100% innocent. Of that, there can be no mistake."

Shining was feeling indignant by Grogar's casual sarcasm. "You're mocking me."

"What?" Grogar said in an exaggerated voice. "How could you say something so ridiculous? Of course I believe you. After all, if you were innocent.........." He then shot a harsh glare at the unicorn stallion. "Then you wouldn't find yourself in MY prison, now would you?" Shining was taken by surprise by that statement. He wanted to argue against it, and say how flawed the logic was. But then his expression fell to another defeated one. Because he knew there was a basis in that mindset. And it was the reason none would believe him in this place. His stay was guaranteed. "But that is besides the point." Grogar said, rising out of his seat. "All that you DO need to know is that as long as you do nothing to prove disruptive - or make any foolish attempts at escaping - your time here does not need to be as horrible as the rumors say. Though I still won't guarantee your stay is to be all that pleasant." The Ram allowed his silent threat to hang in the air, and intimidate Shining further. "Now, it is time for your official installation into this prison." He nodded to his guards, and they pulled Shining along after their warden. Wherever it was they were heading, it was taking them deep into the bowels of the cavernous prison. The sounds of a few shrieking inmates giving Shining the chills like he'd never known before. He only wondered how things could get worse from here.

Fifteen minutes later, they entered into an empty room with chains hanging from the ceiling. Shining gulped at the sight of them. He was unsure of what the purpose of those chains were, but he was certain they couldn't be good. He was beginning to grow suspicious that he was right when the lines of Grogar's horns glowed red, symbolizing his use of magic, an brought over something he didn't like the looks of: a strange, black band which looked like an equine-sized collar. "Isn't the suppressant on my horn good enough?" Shining questioned.

Grogar merely chuckled in amusement. "I can see where the confusion may enter here. But let me assure you, this is no inhibiting device." He then opened the collar, and fastened it around Shining's neck. Already he felt like he was being degraded to that of an animal by being forced to wear this "Collar". But then he received an unpleasant surprise when he felt the collar restrict around his throat, and felt as though it was actually melding into his neck. It wasn't excruciating, but it still hurt, and left his neck feeling constricted for a bit. "To put it simply, these are to allow us to keep an eye on our prisoners by tracing their mystical signatures. And, if a prisoner ever becomes unruly....." His horns glowed again, and this time Dantes received an even worse surprise than before: the collar released an unholy, electrical shock which electrocuted his entire body. He actually screamed in agony from the amount of pain he was forced to suffer. And never in his life had he EVER felt such an agonizing amount of pain. He began to fear that this was what was awaiting him in this prison. Thankfully, it ended when Grogar cut off the spell, and allowed him a chance to recover. His breathing was labored, and he was sweating in anxiety. "I feel that you receive the idea. Now, let us go over a well-tended "tradition" here in our prison." He nodded to his soldiers, and the rushed forward. Grabbing Shining by his hooves, they had him cuffed to one of the chains on the wall. One of them pulled a lever, and his arms were forcibly pulled up, leaving him hanging in the air with his lowers hooves barely touching the ground. They then used their magic to rip off the white shirt, and red tie Shining had been wearing. Thus was he laid bare, gasping, and feeling ever-more frightened by his predicament.

"Here in the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon, we have a method for keeping all of our prisoners in line: simple discipline. Lets them remember who's in charge of them here, and what happens when they disobey, and misbehave. Now, ordinarily, we give them a simple beating on the anniversary of the day they arrived here." He then grabbed some manner of handle from one of the walls. Out of one end came a long extension, which appeared to be made of the same material as the collar he wore. "But for your case, we've decided to add a little something special. Every lash will coincide with the collar's surge capacity. Meaning each strike i unleash, a quick, but strong surge will course through your body. Not that it matters, since you'll be getting used to the collar's shocking nature: because once a day, our prime bell rings throughout the city - releasing a magical signal for the collars to do their work. A rather successful method that's prevented more escapes than you realize. And something you should consider if you ever try something like that."

Shining couldn't believe any of this. From what he was hearing, these sick, demented monsters utilized torture as a means of keeping their prison secure. And a kind of torture which should never be condone by anypony, or creature. Yet somehow this fiend got away with it? It was unheard of. "You're insane! An evil Monster!" He exclaimed angrily. "Even prisoners don't deserve that kind of treatment! Do you get some kind of sick enjoyment out of making others suffer?!" Such defiance from this unicorn, Grogar thought to himself. But then again, it's not exactly as if he hadn't encountered prisoners like this before. The kind who always seemed to have a morality, but just spouted out things to help themselves. Still, he couldn't help but feel the need to explain some aspect of himself. "Of course I get some enjoyment out of punishing the criminals of this world: those who would disrupt the order of things for any number of reasons. Many of which would ruin the lives of the innocent. All I do is for the good of Equestria, and its people - ponies, or otherwise. Despite what you may think, the world is not one consisting solely of Black and White. So........i'll make you a wager: when you learn to find the grey areas in life's morality, then maybe i'll stop."

And with that, the unholy torture began. Every strike of the whip not only marked Shining's back - but as promised, it unleashed a timed shock from his collar. The process, of course, left him crying out in excruciating pain with each strike dealt to him. His cries echoed throughout the prison. Each one seeming louder than the last. It was unknown how long this would last. But one thing was for certain: this was only the first day of the worst of a series of terrible days to come.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It wasn't until late in the afternoon that Spike had finally awakened. At least, he was as awake as someone in his position could actually hope to be. His head was pounding, and his senses felt as though someone had impaled them with something extremely sharp. Nevertheless, Pinkie was quite thrilled to see Spike was alright now. So much so she delivered one of her signature hugs. "Spikey-spike-spiiike! I'm so happy you're okay! Ithoughtyouweren'tgonnawakeupandtwilightwasalreadyreallyupset,butsehwould'vebeenreallyREEEEALLLYupsetifyoudidn'twakeup,so-!"

"Pinkie!" Spike gasped in her grip. "I won't.....BE okay....till you let....go!"

She turned sheepish and let him go. "Oopsie. Sorry, Spike: still don't know my own hugging strength." She then called for the others to arrive, telling them spike was awake. All of them rushed into the room, but not so as to overwhelm him. They all spoke of their gladness for his safety, and that he was awake. His smile was bright, and we was grateful for such concern. Finally, it was Twilight who began to speak. "Oh, Spike: you have no idea how worried we were. I thought something bad might have happened to you, and-"

"It's okay, Twilight." Spike said, placing a gentle finger over his muzzle to silence her. "I'm sorry I worried you. I promise I won't let it happen again." Then he gained a confused look. "But, um......can somepony explain exactly what happened? Or at least how I got back here?"

Twilight herself was confused by his question. "You mean, you don't remember anything? Anything about last night?"

Spike then tried to recollect his thoughts. "W-well.........well, I remember Shining, and Cadence had announced their marriage was coming sooner than before last night. We were all excited, and happy, and discussing plans for how to help out." Then his face fell into sadness. "But then.......that overbearing freak, Tirek, came in and arrested him for murder, and treason. I watched them take him away, and........." He then winced as his memory was canceled out by an unseen force - said force being Sombra's curse. Despite his friends concern, he shook off the pain. But in his mind, nothing else came around. "And that's it. Everything else is a big blur. I don't even remember leaving the house." he then looked inquisitively to his friends. "Did I really leave without anypony realizing?"

"I'm afraid you did, Spike." Cadence said, before pointing to Sombra. "Sombra found you in the woodland region, and brought you back to us. You were unconscious when you were brought in." Her horn lit up again. "I sensed some kind of emotional affliction in you last night that we pegged as intense emotional trauma brought about by guilt. Probably about Shining." she said the last part with obvious hints of pain in her voice. All it did was make Spike feel the same as he lowered his head, with his arms resting against his legs. "Guess I couldn't blame myself if I did. I mean, i only-.....i just......I just wish I could've.....helped Shining more than I did when they came for him! Maybe if I did, i-" He soon felt a warm, soft, and gentle form embracing him. To his endearment, he saw it was his sister, Twilight, who was hugging him with a warm, reassuring smile. "We all wish we could've done more, Spike. I know exactly how you feel." She then looked into his eyes. "But holding onto guilt will only make things worse - for everypony. And.....I don't think Shining would want you to feel this way on his account." This was something Spike did, indeed, consider for a moment. It hardly made things much better, but it certainly did help. And after giving his adoptive sister a smile, and returning the embrace, he showed that he was willing to stay strong for his brother's sake. All the others - minus Cadence and Sombra - joined in this heart-warming group hug. "And don't think we're giving up on Shining, either. I promise, that somehow, I WILL find a way to prove his innocence, and get him back from wherever it is they're holding him."

"That's right: we ALL will." Night Light said while holding his beloved grandson. All 9 of them sharing such tender warmth and happiness. Even thought he sight of it made Cadence smile......it soon brought a saddened look to her. Especially when she remembered that this was meant to be a much happier day for different reasons. If things hadn't turned out as they are now, then they'd all be sharing such a happy moment with her, and Shining. And not to have to keep calm about this tragic event. It made her end up going towards the front window, to look up at the sky. She could see it was already beginning to grow dark. Had a whole day already passed by so suddenly? Honestly, it was all but impossible to tell. So much had happened today, that is was quite a distraction. Yet nothing was distracting her when she gazed up, and saw something which made her lips quiver, and a tear form in her eyes.

It was the Little Star she shared with Shining.

It hung in the sky, next to the nearly full moon, whose visage hung in the air with the little light filling it as it always did in midday. And the sight of it only reminded her of the promise she made to Shining, and he to her: that this star would always help them find their way back to each other. As she reached a hoof up to her chest, feeling the ring she had tucked away in her dress, she only prayed that Shining could see it, too. From wherever it was he was being held. Sombra, of course, noticed her sitting by herself over by the window. As another with empathic abilities, he could sense she was missing.......him. Oh, how Sombra still detested him. Shining was always on Mercedes mind, he knew all too well. And even though he knew it would take time for her to let him go, it still irked him that she still fawned over him even when he wasn't there. But he was far better at controlling his emotions than others thought. And he knew he could use this to worm his way into her good graces again. With a brief, devious smile, he moved over to where she was, before putting on a sympathetic expression. "Hey." He said gently, earning her attention.

"Oh, Sombra. Hi." She said, turning back to the window.

"H-hi." He said, realizing this probably wasn't gonna go anywhere unless he did something. Then, and idea came into mind. He knew exactly what he needed to say in order to get her to speak with him. "Listen, uh.......a-about yesterday at the rocks? I'm.....i'm sorry. I shouldn't have let my emotions get out of hoof, and drive me to say what I said. I always let my temper get the better of me, and there is no excuse for that." When she looked at him, with some surprise in her eyes, he went on. "If I did, all i could say is that it was only because I was concerned for your well-being. And........I was still clinging to the notion of almost losing my best friend. I was an idiot who let his fears get ahold of him, and then took it out on somepony....." He sighed. "Somepony I should've just considered a friend like she wanted. It was selfish of me to expect any differently from you." He then looked regretful. "I only wish it didn't take this incident with Dantes to make me realize that. Can you ever forgive me, Mercedes?"

She looked into his pleading eyes, and saw his sincerity - or what she thought was sincerity, given how good of an actor he was. Seeing this allowed her warm, caring nature to set in, and she smiled sympathetically as she embraced. "Oh, how could I NOT forgive you? I'm also to blame for being less considerate, and getting frustrated. I said some pretty nasty things to you, too, and.....i'm sorry, too."

Sombra chuckled in her embrace. "Guess even alicorns make mistakes, huh?" Cadence herself giggled in amusement. All the while, Sombra held a triumphant expression which was a mix of genuine happiness for his situation - and sinister glee in knowing he was one step closer to getting her, at last. "But I forgive you, too, since we were both in the wrong, it seems." A few moments later, and they broke off their embrace. Sombra, still appearing sympathetic asked, "How are you feeling?"

Cadence sighed in contemplation. "A little better." Then her face fell slightly. "But.....I still think I need a little time to adjust to what's happened. Will you.....tell the others I went out for a while?" She said while moving towards the door. "I just don't them to worry, and-" Sombra raised a hoof as he smiled. "Say no more. Take as much time as you need for recovering. You of all ponies deserve it." With a nod, she thanked him before exiting the household. Once she was gone, however, his smile fell, and a small frown stretched across his face. "Just don't take TOO long - you won't be seeing HIM again anytime soon, after all."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Evening had arrived at the Chateau D'if. Shining sat along in his cell, waiting for the last hints of pain to leave his body. His eyes turned towards his back, where he saw the faint outlines of the marks which were now all over his back bleeding through the mangy, brown shirt he was forced to now wear. They said it was his uniform, and all he would need to wear from now on. He was only grateful they had given him a small spell to help ease his pain before bringing him to his new "home", referred to as Cell # 37. Sadly, it was the exact kind of Cell Shining had expected: bare, empty, with nothing but a cot hanging on the wall next to him. And a single window with four bars over it, letting the light from outside in. It could have been worse, of course: they could have simply placed him in a stone room with no windows, or lights, infested with vermin, and a leaky roof. Or whatever the cliche' for prisons held. He also had a feeling he wasn't going to see anyone for a long time.That didn't mean he was going to give them the satisfaction of his keepers seeing succumb to the pain he would be put through. For his own sake, and to show his defiance, he would take as much as he could, and swallow it like a bitter medicine. But still, it would do nothing to ease the loneliness he knew would eventually come for him in this empty, stone box he had been thrown in.

At this moment, he was alone with only his thoughts to keep him company. All they did was make him worry for his friends, and family. They must have been worried sick about him, and had no idea what they should do. His only comfort being that, hopefully, Spike would tell them what had happened, and they would work to set him free. It wasn't much, but it was something to go by. However, his eyes widened with shock when another hope presented itself to him. Going up to the window, he peered out to see the night sky. And a feeling of joy filled his heart at the sight he saw.

It was the Little Star he shared with Cadence.

It hung in the sky, next to the nearly full moon, whose visage hung in the air with the little light filling it as it always did in midday. And the sight of it only reminded him of the promise he made to Cadence, and her to him: that this star would always help them find their way back to each other. As he reached a hoof up to his chest, he only prayed that Cadence could see it, too. And always use it to remember him, and the love they share between each other. On this night, he decided to make a solemn promise to add to the one he had made to her on the rocks that night. One he hoped would somehow reach Cadence, and bring her comfort through the loneliness he feared she would endure. So long as he lived, he would never allow her to be alone. This was something he swore.

🎵In the light that falls at moonrise
In the rhythm of the rain
In the miracle of ordinary days
In the hush of night
I will be in the whispers of lovers
Everywhere
You will find me there
In the rustle of a curtain
In the bustle of the world
In a thousand little unexpected ways
When you lift your gaze
I will be like the shimmer of one small star
Out there
Shining everywhere
I will be there
Beside you
Through the lonely nights that fall
So close your eyes
Remember my embrace
I will be there
Like mercy
I will find you through it all
This do I swear
I will be there

All the while, back in Mareseilles, Cadence had gone down to the docks in order to better gaze upon the Little Star in the sky, hanging beside the moon like a "star-crossed" lover, holding onto their dearly beloved. Doing so brought her memories of Shining to a head, and made her smile dearly. And thus further strengthened her resolve. As she let out the ring she had made from her dress, she gazed upon the celestial bodies in the heavens above, and made a solemn vow of her own. On this night, she decided to make a solemn promise to add to the one she had made to him on the rocks that night. One she hoped would somehow reach Shining, and bring him comfort through the loneliness she feared he would endure. So long as she lived, she would never allow him to be alone. This was something she swore.

🎵In a language never spoken
With the promises we made
In the endless low that owns me heart and soul
In the certainty I will always be true and as near as my next prayer
You will find me there
In the echo of the ocean
In the haunting of the wind
In mysterious extraordinary ways
Through the darkest sky
I will be like the shimmer of one small star
Out there
Shining every where

Overcome by her feelings, she took to the air with the grace of a swan. Dancing through the night sky as he elegant, beautifully long mane flowed through the air. Her back was turned to the ground as she dropped to the ground. But her maneuverability was as fast as any creature with wings, and she stuck the landing in a most graceful manner.

I will be there
Beside you
Through the lonely nights that fall
So close your eyes
Remember my embrace
I will be there
Like freedom
I will find you through it all
This do I swear
I will be there

The waves of the ocean began to splash against the dock. But did so in a manner which appeared as though the sea was playing alongside her hopeful melody. All the while, Shining had decided to attempt to at least break down the door to his cell - all to eager to be free, and reunite with Mercedes. He bucked twice, then slammed his shoulder into it, but to no avail. So he returned to the sight of his star, unknowingly singing alongside his beloved Mercedes

CADENCE:
In the harbour quarter

SHINING:
In the stone and mortar

BOTH:
In the star that we both share

CADENCE:
In the sound of laughter

SHINING:
Now and ever after

BOTH:
Look for me I will be there

Suddenly, their hearts became as one. And in their hearts, they envisioned themselves rising out of the clouds with each other. Cadence holding her beloved in her magic, as the two began to dance on the clouds in the light of the moon. Both of them were wearing beautiful, white wedding clothes, to symbolize their unity, and their dream of becoming husband, and wife realized. Both caressed each other, nuzzled each other, and held each other in their front hooves. Squeezing gently, but firmly so that they might never EVER let go. And finally, they gazed lovingly - longingly - into each other's eyes as tears threatened to fall. Shining's hoof stroking her face as she held it in hers. This was the most wonderful moment of their lives. And neither of them ever wished to let it go.

BOTH:
I WILL BE THERE
BESIDE YOU
THROUGH THE LONELY NIGHTS THAT FALL
SO CLOSE YOUR EYES

SHINING:
REMEMBER MY EMBRACE
(REMEMBER MY EMBRACE!)

I WILL BE THERE
(I WILL BE THERE)

BOTH:
LIKE JUSTICE
I WILL FIND YOU THROUGH IT ALL

SHINING:
This do I swear
(This do I swear)
I will be there

But sadly, they had to eventually let go, and return to the harsh reality which awaited them. Both their faces fell to sadness as they remembered just how far apart they were. Yet the hope of seeing each other still burned brightly inside of them. A flame which they would keep ignited forever.

CADENCE:
This do I swear
I will be there

BOTH:
This do I swear
I will be there

The moment their song ended, a black cloud sailed overhead, and consumed the light of their star and moon. Cadence's head was held low as she felt sadness return to her heart. And Shining had left the window, letting his head lower to the floor as he felt the same. The effect of this darkness much more bleak for him, as he was now left in his cell with not even a speck of light. He was all along in the darkness, and with noone else to be there for him.

A symbol of the Dark Days that awaited our hopeful, but sad lovers.

Author's Note

Hi, guys! Did anyone miss me while I was out? I hope so, because I feel bad for leaving you guys hanging for so long. But hopefully, this chapter can make up for it.

As you can see, it's alot of things that happen in this edition. While Spike awakens at home, but with Sombra's memory spell actually working perfectly to keep him from remembering, Sombra begins making his move on Cadence by earning her affections bit by bit. And because he knows how to pretend, she falls for it well enough. Even if it takes him another thousand years, he can wait for her to fall for him. He knows how to play the long game. And in the interests of love, you wait as long as possible before making your move.

Meanwhile, Shining has just been brought to the infamous "Chateau D'if Le Tambelon", which was once the city of Tambelon before its people fell ages ago. Now, it's under the jurisdiction of the Ram, Grogar (bet alot of you will like this). And he quickly establishes what Shining's in for in this place. In case it wasn't made clear in the chapter, i'll be more specific: aside from wearing a nullification ring, Shining is also forced to wear a mysterious, black color which embeds itself into his neck, as though it were being drilled into his skin - which it doesn't actually do: that's just the effects of the things magic.

He will then be treated to a "disciplinary session" performed by Grogar himself, in which he is lashed with an enchanted whip that activates the collar's electrical output every time it hits his body. Think of it like being hit by the highest voltage imaginable without having the risk of getting electrocuted to death. This is followed up by a physical beating which will lead up to this torture session. HOWEVER, this is only done on the anniversary of the day of his arrival to the prison. So it's not something he'll have to go through every day. He WILL, however, have to suffer having his body electrocuted once a day when the primary bell of Tambelon rings in the midday. This is a method used to ensure prisoners who might be on the escape never have the opportunity to do so. Or at least, make sure they don't get too far. Let's just say, it lasts as long as the afternoon ringing of Big Ben.

And Shining has to endure that, and isolation every. single. DAY.

However, he still holds hope in his heart: the hope he WILL be free of this damned place some day, and get back with Cadence. It's the only hope he has left that he knows will help him endure the pain, and isolation he will be put through. Cadence herself has a similar mindset, and they both make a pledge they hope reaches the other. Even for whatever dark days are ahead for them, they will always hold onto hope, and pray to see each other again.

Let's just see how long that hope actually lasts.

Every Day, A Little Death

Several days had passed since Shining had arrived at the infamous Chateau D'if Le Tambelon. And already, he was beginning to understand what kind of misery he was to endure here. With nothing to do in his cell, Shining simply laid on the floor, with a saddened expression. All he could think about was Mercedes. All he wanted was to be back with her. To feel her in his arms, and caress her long, beautiful mane. Her gentle touch. Her alluring scent. Her wonderful eyes. That kind smile she always carried with her - just as he used to smile knowing he always had her at his side to give him happiness, and a reason for being. Now.......that was already beginning to feel like a fleeting memory. The stones, and darkness slowly began to suck the hope right out of him. His only comfort was in his Little Star which hung in the sky every night. That alone gave him enough strength to keep his hope alive. But he knew he needed to get out of this place soon.

Otherwise, even the memory of his beloved wife would die in this isolation.

But an hour later, and said isolation temporarily ended. It was 11:58 AM. The standard feeding time for all of the prisoners. And apparently, the prison cells had been conditioned to ensure the guards would both know that their prisoners were still there. And to ensure they don't actually try to escape during this hour. Not that they could use this as an opportunity anyway: the opening through which the guards poured in the disgusting gruel they served Shining was the size of a dog door. Still, as he had always tried to do the past 2 weeks, Shining ran up to the door, and tried to speak to the guards. "Wait! Don't go, please! Wait!" he shouted desperately as he heard the hoofsteps of the guards moving down the hall. His eyes clenched shut in abject hurt. His voice quivering as he silently asked the same questions he'd asked since his arrival. "Why am I here? What is my real crime?" He then sounded as if he was going to break down. "Some, please.......tell me why......... what did I do to deserve this?"

Unfortunately, his questions remained unanswered. And what's more, a sound he'd begun to dread had finally filled the air. It was the ringing of the Chateau D'if bell. Its tolling started off slow, and less loud in the beginning. And as such, the collar around Shining's neck was steadily building a charge within it. Beginning at an uncomfortable level which made Shining wince in pain as he tried to bear with it. Unfortunately, he knew this would only get worse in a few seconds. Try as he might, he already felt the torturous magic begin to work through his muscles, making them spasm greatly. Then the actual bell tolls began to ring - and with it, the true agony set in. Ever ring brought a near volatile shock that tore through Shining's body like it was paper. His screams were so loud, it sounded as if he were dying. A not unworthy notion, given how much he felt like he was dying. He clutched, and hit at the collar around his throat, trying desperately to get it off of him. Even though it had been two weeks, there was no way he could ever get used to this sort of pain. Every individual system in his body already felt like it was already shutting down. And all he could do in the faint light of his cell was scream.

But the fates were merciful once again, and the hour had passed. As had the ringing and tolling of the Noon-time bell. The mystical shocks finally ended, and Shining was left feeling a sense of relief. But it was overshadowed by the unbearable pain his whole body was in. He still twitched, and lightly moaned as his muscles slowly ended their spasms. The unicorn himself was left panting, and trying desperately to catch his breath. When it was all over, all Shining could do was weep in absolute misery as he held his legs in his arms. Several days of this in-pony act of cruelty had finally getting to him. And all he could do was allow his agony to spill out in the seclusion of this cell. In his tears, he bore a final question which would torment him for the rest of his days in this living hell.

"When will this end?!"

In his sorrow, he all but failed to notice a shadow in the midst of his cell. One that made him flinch in fear. But when he blinked, it was gone. Wiping away his tears as he sniffed, Shining only thought he must've been imagining things. The agony of his situation had gotten to him momentarily, and had hallucinated - or the shadows in the room were playing tricks. Either way, he had been rendered exhausted once again by his torturous episode, and all he wanted was to rest. After setting aside his bowl of gruel for..........for when he had no choice but to eat. As unholy as this accursed place was, he had no wish to die here. He, after controlling his weeping gasps, and his rapid breathing, he finally law on the floor, and shut his eyes to rest. Drifting off into a dreamless sleep, and hoping desperately to see the smiling faces of his friends, his family....... and the mare he loves most of all. If he had been awake at that moment, he would have noticed the very same shadow that had appeared for but a few moments: and it most certainly wasn't an illusion. An imposing, and frightening shape whose 3 horns, spiked shoulders resembling hooked spears, and thick, thorn tipped tail, with mighty, clawed arms with what resembled horrific blades adorning them would make one seem as though it was the Devil itself. And as six pairs of eyes glowed fiendishly in the dark - one pair where the head should be, and two upon the chest - a fiendish grin of ghastly teeth, and a deep, booming chuckle inaudible to all who live there sounded out in the darkness.

"Just keep waiting, my poor, unfortunate soul. Despite what the writing says, your God will not give you justice. THAT, i'm afraid.......shall fall to me one day. One day......when you are truly ready for me. Ready to embrace the Darkness."

It then vanished as swiftly as it came, but not before speaking a final, haunting phrase that none could hear but itself.

"There is so much to learn......and fortunately, I have nothing.....but time."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Several months had passed afterwards. And in that time, Twilight, and her friends had decided to extend their stay in Mareseilles just a little while longer. No matter what anypony said, she could NOT forget her brother. Nor could she ever leave him to his unknown fate. As was the same with her father, Night Light, who refused to believe the lies he knew had been spouted about his son. Which is why he, and Twilight were adamant about seeing Chief Prosecutor, Neighsay Villefort, and talk about his case with Shining. For months, he had been unavailable to anypony due to one reason, or another. But after months of waiting, Princess Twilight grew impatient, and decided to utilize her royal authority to MAKE an appointment with him possible. Now, at last, she arrived with Night Light, Cadence, and even Sombra to convince Villefort of the absurdity of the circumstances. Of course, that proved easier said than done given his disposition.

"Oh, come on! What will it take to convince you?!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Unfortunately, your highness: alot more than the word of a princess." Neighsay said.

"But it isn't true!" Mercedes also exclaimed. "I know my Shining better than anypony: there is no way he would ever betray his own nation to the Nightmare Kingdom! His loyalty is-"

"Questionable at best, i'm afraid." Neighsay interrupted. But all this did was earn the ire of Night Light, who snorted in anger. "How dare you question my son's loyalty to Equestria? He is the most honest stallion you could ever hope to encounter, and he would never willingly turn his back on everything he believes in! So believe me when I say he IS innocent!"

Neighsay sighed, and said, "Please, understand Mr. Dantes: I harbor no ill will towards your son. Given your most notable reputation in Mareseiles, and based on what i've heard of Shining, there is hardly any question he is his fathers son." His tone them became of a grim manner. "But the fact remains he was discovered with a letter from the Empress, and a weapon which carried someponies blood on it. I'm afraid that alone is incriminating enough to warrant doubts about his obligations. That is why, for the time being, he has been contained in a safe location until we can safely determine all of the details of this fiasco. Believe me when I say that I was merely doing what I felt was right. Shining's fate is out of my hooves at the moment."

"But...that's not-" Twilight began, before Sombra's hoof was put on her shoulder, and silencing her with a sympathetic look. "Everypony, please, let's be calm. I know we're all upset, but...let's face it: shouting, and screaming isn't going to help Shining's case. Or get him any closer to freedom. So let's just try, and keep a cool head as we deal with this." Though reluctant, the 3 ponies knew he had a point. So they did their best to calm themselves, and conceded. However, Cadence still had no intention of letting this go quietly, and asked desperately, "Please, Mr. Villefort.......can you at least tell us where you're holding him? Just give us a small peace of mind, and tell us he's alright. Please!" The emotion of Cadence's plea sparked a familiar feeling of guilt he had on the night he condemned Shining Dantes to his fate. Even he could tell how much she loved this stallion, and it pained a part of him to see her suffer so. Still, he had to think of his own interests.......but that didn't mean he could give an ease of mind. "I am truly sorry," he sighed, "But i'm afraid that information of his whereabouts is classified as per the rules of our court system. However......I am at least able to tell you he is perfectly alright. A stallion such as him deserves no harm brought onto him. So you have my word that he remains safe, and whole."

The ponies breathed a sigh of relief as they believed the prosecutors words. Though not completely satisfied, they knew this was the best they could have, for now. So, with a sigh, Twilight said, "Very well, Mr. Villefort. Then I suppose there's nothing more we can do here. Thank you for your time." But as soon as she, and the others stood up and prepared to leave, it was Night Light who said, "But that doesn't mean this is over with. One way or another, we WILL prove my sons innocence. I have no idea who would want this horrible thing to happen to one of my beloved children.......but somehow, I WILL figure it out." Neighsay's features remained neutral as his gaze met that of the blue unicorns. "Then I wish you luck in that endeavor. Uh, Mr Mondego? I have something I wish to discuss with you. If you don't mind." Sombra, and the others, appeared confused about this, and looked to the dark coated stallion in question. He had no answers in regards to the meaning of this, but it was far be it from him to deny it to a good "friend". "Alright. You should all head back home. I'll be along in a little while."

Though still uncertain, the others accepted, and exited the room. Sombra went back to Neighsay's desk, and set himself in one of the seats standing in front of it. Once situated, he breathed a heavy sigh of relief. "Finally. You have no idea how annoying it's been hearing them talk about Dantes so. In fact, it's ALL they ever talk about these days."

"I cannot say I truly blame them.......but the Dantes' appear most determined to solve the so-called mystery of Shinings' arrest."

"Just give it a while, Villefort. Once the reality of his imprisonment fully sets in, they will have no choice but to learn to let him go. We just need to be patient."

"Unfortunately, not all of us can full afford to wait, Sombra." came the voice of a familiar, onyx armored centaur who came through the side doors of the room. Much to the surprise of the other two conspirators. "Tirek Danglars." Sombra. "This is certainly unexpected. And exactly what brings you here at this time of day?"

"What? A simple, old centaur can't just bid hello to two of his friends? Especially when he wishes to share his own bit of news?" he asked, sitting down before Villefort's desk. "Several months of an absence for the position of General has finally become something even the Royal Sisters cannot ignore. Now that Shining Dantes has been deemed a traitor of Equestria, the royal decree is that military protocol is followed, and the one who is rightfully next in line for such a position shall step up to claim it." He grinned wickedly. "It most certainly pays to be lieutenant general in times like this."

"Congratulations, Mr Danglars." Neighsay said in his typical tone of voice. "I am certain you will find such a position to you liking once you claim it."

"Oh, I will........but mostly because of the day in which the ceremony for my promotion takes place." He then chuckled in glee. "It just so happens to be on the exact day we sent that ignorant unicorn fool to the Chateau D'if!" He then laughed boisterously, almost making the room shake from its volume. Sombra, quickly catching on, couldn't help but find the irony humorous, and laugh, as well. "Wow!" he exclaimed. "That IS funny. But I guess that's fitting, as that IS the day our dreams came true." His face then fell. "The only question is if I can actually get Mercedes to forget about HIM by that time."

This was when Tirek's eyes narrowed with intent. "I'm more concerned about Princess Twilight, and her father. However slim it may be, there's a chance they might be able to learn about our conspiracy. And a princess is not as easily dealt with as an adolescent dragon."

"You worry too much, Tirek." Neighsay said calmly. "Haven't we ensured that we cover our tracks well enough to avoid any discovery?"

"Perhaps......." he then raised a single finger towards Neighsay, "but YOU worry too little. Has it never even occurred to you the possibility that Shining Dantes could somehow be free of his imprisonment somehow?"

"Alright, now i think you're just being paranoid." Sombra said skeptically. "This is the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon we're talking about. Ever since Grogar had been made its warden, no creature has EVER escaped from that infernal place - except in a body bag out to sea, of course."

All this did was make Tirek raise a brow, and give his compatriot a knowing glance. "Yet that never stopped ME from escaping Tartarus - which is a far superior prison in comparison - did it?" He sat in silence, allowing his implication to sink in. He saw how the two stallions considered his words with care. And when he was satisfied with his point, he continued. "Anything is possible in this world. Even the likes of Shining Dantes could escape the Chateau D'if one day. You two can believe otherwise, but as for me? I haven't lived as long as I have by being complacent - OR stupid."

"Yes, but, still......" Sombra appeared uncertain at first, due to what Tirek said. But then, he shook off his doubt, and said, "We shouldn't have any reason to be afraid of him. The only thing special about him was his ranking as the youngest officer to join the Equestrian Military, and his relationship with Mercedes. He's nowhere near as smart as us, he isn't strategic in any way, and though his fighting skills are decent enough, it's not a high enough tier to get him anywhere in the Chateau D'if. Plus he's an emotional idiot who prefers companionship above all else. So many years of isolation in that place will break his will. Trust me when I say he's doomed."

"And I suppose that as long as the letter no longer exists, along with that dagger, noone can ever disprove the evidence against Shining Dantes." Neighsay said. "Try as they may, neither Princess Twilight, nor the father of their family will ever uncover what we've done."

It was then Tirek perked up as he recalled something, thanks to Neighsay's suggestion. "Ah, yes - the letter." He then smiled while holding his fingertips together. "That reminds me, esteemed Prosecutor.......how's your father been lately?" NEighsay had been taken surprised by the new topic of discussion. But after clearing his throat, he found no harm in responding. "He's...been doing very well, thank you. Why-ever do you ask, Danglars?"

"No reason, per se. I was merely concerned for him......given the recent hearings of Empress Moon beginning to make her move, and reignite the war. After i've been promoted to General, I may have to take precautions to undermine her initial plans to use loyalists to destroy Equestria within." A knowing smile then crossed his face. "One of which you may know........since you've ALSO read the letter Shining had been asked to deliver before his imprisonment." Neighsays eyes widened in shock, and then became an angered glare directed at the centaur. "Is that supposed to be some manner of threat, Tirek?"

"Merely an insurance policy." His own expression became an imposing glare. "Because I am STILL a little angry at you for almost denying me, and Sombra at the chance for revenge. Because I haven't forgotten you saying how you would have set him free had he not presented the letter to you." But then he smiled again. "But I DO appreciate your willingness to double cross in order to save your own hide. The true qualities of a traitor if I ever saw one. Which is the only reason I do NOT bring you before the princesses themselves to punish you for your accursed sentimentality, and destroy your families name." Neighsay only seemed to glare harder at the centaur. "Even if you could, it would still be my word against yours."

"My word........and the words of the unicorn guards in my regiment who were with the both of us that night, and could ALSO account the details of that event - perhaps even expose you for the false arrest of Shining Dantes, if push comes to shove." He then rose out of his seat, and leaned in close to the smaller unicorn. "Which is why I recommend you keep that lie in regards to Shining Dantes, and make sure you reamain quiet about him to anypony who asks: otherwise I can't guarantee your reputation remains unharmed." He then stood up straight, and placed both unicorns in his line of sight ad he then stomped his way towards the room in the front of the room. "Unlike the both of you, I worked as hard, and diligently as i could to get where I am now. I struggled, and scraped to clear my name, and assume a position of power in this accursed land: and I have no intentions of letting anything jeopardize my plans. Nothing will stand in my way." With his hand on the doorknob, he closed it to a crack, before peering his head through, and snarling, "Nothing!" , and then slammed the door shut with tremendous force. A piece of the ceiling actually hit Neighsay over the head, and got pieces of rubble in his mane. Sombra, only slightly unnerved by his comrades brutal nature, tried to lighten the mood a bit. "Well.........that certainly could've been a lot worse." he dryly chuckled. But if Neighsay was listening, he most certainly didn't show it. All he could think of was the hanging threat left by the temperamental centaur. And that, perhaps, it was time to be more concerned for his father's safety now.

All the while, outside in the streets of Mareseilles, Cadence was actually feeling her own concerns. She had already begun to feel.....different ever since Shining's arrest. For a while, she had no idea what it was...until she noticed the symptoms she had learned may have been part of this. She knew it explained her overly emotional state, among other feelings she experienced, for the past several months. Yet she had done her best to keep it concealed from every pony else, mostly through her magic. Now, however, as she looked down on her own body, it was clear that she was beginning to show signs. She wasn't ready yet - not without Shining there with her. Thus, she made an important decision right there, and went up to Twilight as she did.

"Twilight? When we get home......there's something I want to discuss with you. Something very important."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"You can't let this keep going on, father!" Neighsay exclaimed, as he saw Spell Nexus adorning his hooded robe, and cast a spell which darkened his fur until it was onyx black. "Every time you go out, and do this, you risk exposure to yourself, and our family! Doesn't that mean anything to you?"

"Now, now, my son." Nexus said, his bright, blue eyes blinking as they held his gaze. "For the glory of the Empire, some risks must be taken. And I have come too far to end this now. Very soon shall be the time when the followers of Empress Nightmare pave the way for her return. Then we shall ALL be free of the tyranny of the Royal Sisters."

Neighsay sighed in exasperation. "Father, please......you know I have never once disrespected you, and your loyalist ways.....but there are too many rumors as is about the loyalists in Equestria. A gathering of this kind may only attract the attention of the Princesses forces. Should they catch you, then everything we have built with this family will be destroyed. If you won't think of me, your own son......then think of your future grandchild, at least. Would you really be willing to risk their future just for the sake of a revolution we are unsure will even succeed?" This gave Nexus pause for thought. He never even considered the fate of his unborn grandchild, whom he was absolutely looking forward to one day having a part of his life. And for a few moments, it put his priorities into question. But he knew what must be done, so he had this to say. "No.....no, i don't think I would. But this is our chance to finally bring a new order to our nation. With Empress Moon, we can restore Equestria to its true, and greater strength. As it was always meant to be." It hurt him a little to see his son's disappointed look. But that quickly changed to surprise when he said, "Which is why, if i am discovered, I will end my life with an honorable death. I would rather my own life be ended than risk ruining my own family - all for the sake of glory."

"But, father-!"

"Forgive me, Neighsay, my son." Nexus said gently, placing a hoof on his son's lips. "But it must be done. This way, at least, I can ensure my families name remains in tact. And in the end, I will ensure none of you are ever tied to me. Because I will either have died by my own hand, or in battle against my enemies." His head then lowered. "And if I survive, then I will return to my Empress. Either way, nopony shall besmirch the name of Villefort. For now, please just let me do what I have to do." Neighsay's mouth parted, but no words came out. He was determined to protect his father by any means, but he knew even he couldn't keep doing it forever, despite his success so far. Nexus was right: this may be the best way his families honor remains in tact, and he can rise up to the ranks as Grand Prosecutor one day. Something he would do anything to achieve. So, with a great reluctance, he let out a sigh, and said, "Very well, father. If that is how it must be....then I cannot do anything else, as I know my words will not dissuade you." He then offered his hoof in a hoof shake. "All I ask is that you take care, father. And at least try to come back home to your family." Nexus could only smile as he took the hoof in hand. "I will certainly try, my son. I will try."

With that, Spell Nexus picked up his Lunar Cane with his magic, gave his son a final glance, and then left to spread the word to any other supporters he could find. Though he was still worried, Neighsay at least felt some peace of mind over this. Though he still couldn't help but think back to Tirek's threat earlier: "Unlike the both of you, I worked as hard, and diligently as i could to get where I am now. I struggled, and scraped to clear my name, and assume a position of power in this accursed land: and I have no intentions of letting anything jeopardize my plans. Nothing will stand in my way. Nothing!" But he brushed it aside, and hoped nothing would ever come of it.

Little did he know of the sinister, grinning Griffon who was secretly hovering outside of his window.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Eventually, the year had passed, and much to the sadness of a certain group of family members, and their friends, it was indeed the anniversary of Shining Dantes' arrest, and disappearance. Despite Twilight, and Night Light's best efforts, they could find absolutely no evidence which pointed in the direction of any conspiracy, or proof of his innocence. So, in the end, even they were beginning to lose hope. But that didn't mean they intended to give up. After all, Cadence had never given up on him, much to Sombra's hidden chagrin. Every night, she would gaze upon The Little Star in the sky, and pray for his safe return. She held on to hope, and had faith everything would work out in time. That still didn't stop Sombra from enjoying the cruel irony of this day - and the misery his only rival must be in, even now.

Today, however, thoughts of Shining were put on hold with the inevitable event of Tirek's promotion to general. However, the centaur had told the Princesses he wished for this to be made into a special event due to a few announcements he intended to share with the ponies, and creatures of Equestria. Aside from Cadence, and her surrogate family being invited, which included Twilight and HER friends, Sombra Mondego had been to head the ceremony as Colonel. The Villefort family had also arrived, with Neighsay's wife, Spoiled Rich, at his side. Also seeing the importance of this event, the leaders and delegates of the other races had also arrived for the event: as per the Princesses request. Dragon Lord Ember, King Thorax of the Changelings, Prince Rutherford of the Yaks, Grandpa Gruff of the Griffons, Queen Novo of the Hippogriffs, and Chief Thunderhooves of the Buffalo, as well as the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia, as well as Saddle Arabians. Many had come for this event, though they had no idea what this was all about.

Eventually, the ceremony began, with the General-to-be, Tirek, walking down the aisle of the coronation room of Canterlot. A squad of Gargoyles, varying in appearance, followed behind him. At the very back of the Squad was, to the surprise of everypony, Guild Carderousse. The sleazy griffon waving at every creature in the room. "What the hay is HE doin' with those fellers?" AJ quietly asked her friends. "Oooh! Maybe he's the designated driver after the party's over!" Pinkie silently giggled. "I don't think so, pinkie." Rainbow said, before the attention was diverted back to the front of the room, where Celestia, and Luna stood at the top of the altar. Tirek, dressed in regal attire, to the growing confusion of those inside, which saw him wearing a grey body suit with a gold, jewel encrusted chest piece which had a triangular shape, and was held over Tirek's chest, and shoulders. He also had golden armor pads on his legs, and an arrow head pattern on his sleeves. Hanging off of his chest plate was a single, red cape which only reached down to the part of his back which met his lower body. As he walked forth, he carried himself with a sense of regalia, and authority. Like he was of noble birth, ready to receive his crown for a kingdom. Soon he reached the alter, and stood at the side next to Luna, facing the wall opposite. His Gargoyles lined up in formation, with spears at their side. Now, at last, Celestia could speak to the crowds who had gathered for this event.

"Greetings to all who have arrived on this momentous occasion." Of course, some like Twilight, her friends, parents, Spike, and even Cadence, didn't quite think of it as such. "Today is a rather.....unique occurrence, to say the least. On this day, we were meant to bestow the rank of General of the Equestrian Military to another." Celestia saw the pained expression of her niece, and a part of her felt saddened to see her like this. But she maintained her expression, and continued. "However, due to rather.......drastic circumstances, we have been left a vacancy in such a position. The death of General Iron Hoof was one that was both unexpected," she said, both her an Luna growing momentarily sad about this fact, "and emotional for those who knew him. For many years he led the Equestrian Military with honor, dignity, integrity and strength. And though he may no longer be with us in body: his legacy forever lives on in our hearts. Becoming one with the forces of Harmony that give Equestria strength. And now, that time has come for the next in line to assume his place. Lieutenant General Tirek: please step forward." Tirek did so, and as Celestia stood in front of him, he knelt before her. She used her magic to open a box nearby, and pulled out a purple badge shaped like a shield with the symbol of equestrian unity in the center.

"With the symbol of United Equestia, once worn by Iron Hoof himself," Celestia said, placing the badge in the center of his chest piece, which magically sticking to its surface like an invisible magnet, "I hereby proclaim you, Tirek Danglars, crowned prince of the Netherlands, son of King Vorak and Queen Haydon: General of our Equestrian Military." She smiled upon the centaur with the majestic beauty she was known for. "May you long defend our nation with near the same level of wisdom, strength, and courage as your predecessor." With that, she stepped back, and allowed the crowd to applaud for this momentous occasion. Only the previous group didn't seem all that eager to join in on the applause. Their last encounter with him left a bitter taste, to be sure. After a while of basking in his new authority, Tirek raised up his hand, and silenced the crowd before he spoke. "I thank you, Princess.......as I thank all who are present for coming here on this day. Though we may have had our disagreements, I held nothing but the highest respect for Iron Hoof. He was an honorable warrior, and a brilliant mind, to add to his aforementioned traits. And I swear, by my honor, to forever serve Equestria as its chosen protector, and to hopefully live up to the legacy left by a proud pegasus warrior that we could all come to respect, and admire." Another quick round of applause before he continued.

"However......I must admit to something that many of you no doubt have been wondering since you arrived here today: the reason all present have been invited to this event is because I requested her to. For you see, this day is not only a simple day for my promotion - it is also the day I announce my newfound Lordship over my home of the Netherlands." Everyone in the room gasped, and began murmuring to each other in confusion. But another raised hand, and they were silent as he explained. "While all I have desired ever since my reformation ages ago is to have become General of the Equestrian Military, recent circumstances have shown that, even as General, I alone cannot see to the safety of this great nation. In order for that to happen, I felt it was necessary to return to the place of my birth, claim my rightful place as its sovereign ruler, and make that kingdom a new addition to the United Equestrian Council." Now, he saw he had gained the ponies full attention. "While it is true, the Netherlands have lived a peaceful life, I have always known that it could benefit further with a union alongside the other great nations in the world. Which is why, in anticipation for a day such as today, I claimed my position as Lord of my home nation, so that I could one day make it one with the rest of this proud nation. However, with my responsibilities, I could not stay to rule the kingdom. So I decided to leave it in the hands of one whom I consider a worthy ally to my personal military regiment." He points to the Gargoyles standing in formation. "While creatures such as dragons, changelings, Griffons, and Yaks are fearsome in their own right, few can truly compare to the savage might of the Gargoyles. In all my years of utilizing them for military purposes, I have considered them the greatest, most effective soldiers to be had. Which is what has led me to make the decision i have long since made: starting today, I have personally chosen who my Lieutenant shall be. The one whom I made steward of my kingdom, to rule in my stead. And now, I have selected him to stand by my side in my new station."

Obviously, there was some more confusion in regards to this. Mainly because they didn't see any other Gargoyles aside from the ones standing in line. Could one of them be who Tirek was referring to? No, clearly not. Because in a few moments, they all heard a strong sounding wing beat coming from above. A shadow zoomed overhead, startling several of the creatures in the room. Even the princesses were a bit surprised by this sudden appearance of another Gargoyle, circling around outside. But the creature soon landed on the balcony with a pose. And after folding his wings into a makeshift cloak, he strode into the room, standing beside Tirek for all to see. In doing so, gaining a collective gasp from all of the guests. Tirek ignored all of the sounds, and finished his announcement. "Mares, and gentlecolts, and other such creatures, allow me to introduce Lieutenant Grimmwing: King of the Gargoyle clan of the Netherlands."

"Now, do not let his imposing appearance frighten you anymore than mine does. I assure you, Grimmwing is one of the finest, and most respectable warriors in the world. It was thanks to his support I was able to reclaim my throne, and obtain my status as Lord. He will serve well in the defense of Equestria alongside our Gargoyle brothers........just as our esteem Griffon friend, Guild Carderousse, will serve as my personal assistant for my time as Lord and General." Another bunch of gasps escaped from the ponies mouths as Guild smiled widely like a feathered idiot, prompting Tirek to slap the back of his head with his long tail. "Now, let this mark the beginning of a new era - between ALL of our nations, both equestrian, Gargoyle, and all those of varying, wondrous degrees. Together, we shall endure any hardships which come out way, and bring about a new age of peace, and prosperity. One which may very well exceed all others that have come before." Tirek raised his hand in the air. "Hail to the United Equestria!"

"HAIL!!!" all in the room exclaimed, before breaking out into a thunderous applause. All of the creatures in the room had truly been inspired by Tirek's words, and his seemingly noble stature. All of them were proud to have someone like him as a leader to make their nations stronger - even as our pony friends were skeptical of this situation still. Of course, as Tirek bowed gracefully to the crowd before him, none of them caught the vile smirk he held with his head down. He knew just what to say to get on these gullible idiots good side, since they were all so trusting, anyway.

Now, they'd eventually see what he'd have in store for all.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Now, every creature was at the after party. Said party had been prepared beforehand, so a certain pink part pony was a little disappointed. But she was still determined to have fun, and was currently enjoying herself at the buffet table. All the while, guest had been giving Tirek their congratulations, while Grimmwing stood by his side, standing guard. Carderousse, meanwhile, had been conversing with a few ponies - while his tail had done a little pick-pocketing for his own profit. At one of the tables, the Dantes family had simply been sitting in silence. None of them had anything to say as the rest of their friends were trying to enjoy the festivities. Even if they didn't quite think the occasion was all that special.

"Room for any more, perhaps?"

All heads perked when they heard an all-too familiar voice coming from behind. "Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!" Twilight exclaimed. "It's wonderful to see you!"

"As it is you, Princess Twilight." Luna said with a light giggle. "Though we were uncertain of your arrival to this event. We know all of you are not exactly on terms with the General."

"Perhaps." Nightlight said, before smiling respectfully. "But that doesn't mean we're going to ignore an invitation from the princesses - and maybe-......" Night Light's expression fell. "Maybe take our minds off of what happened on this day." The sisters quickly understood what the unicorn meant, and their sympathy for the family went higher when they saw the saddened looks they all shared - though Cadence was oddly the exception. "I am truly sorry for what has happened." Celestia said gently, and with care. "I understand this has been exceedingly difficult for all of you." She then turned to Cadence. "Especially you, my darling niece. You would be happily married a year ago today had things not-"

"It's okay, Auntie Celestia." Cadence said reassuringly. "If there's one thing I know, it's that it'll do nopony any good if I give in to despair." She then smiled warmly. "And I have hope that one day Shining will come back to me. No matter where he is, or wherever he's been taken....we WILL be together again some day. I just know it." Celestia, and LUna looked to each other for a brief moment, before turning back to Cadence with their own smiles. "Then, for your sake, dear niece, we too shall hope for your beloved's innocence - and his freedom." Luna said kindly. "Until then, we wish you whatever happiness you can hold in your heart, and that you may hold it for as long as possible."

"Well said, my sister." Celestia said, before taking Cadence in an equaled embrace. "Please take care, Cadence."

"I will." She said, nestled in Celstia's mane. "Thank you." And then, the duo departed for discussion with other dignitaries who had arrived. With that moment over, Cadence decided it was time for her to go, and see the sights of the castle once more. It had been a long while since she'd seen this place, she was curious about any changes that may have occurred. Sombra noticed her leaving as he stood by one of the windows, and ran towards her. "Cadence, wait! Let me walk with you, please." Though caught by surprise, Cadence obliged him regardless. And the two of them left the party hall to go exploring.

"How in Equestria does she still manage to find so much hope?" Night Light wondered aloud.

"You should know that's what happens with love, honey." Velvet said to her husband. "It gives you the strength to keep on believing, and to never give up. Even when things seem bad."

"Ah." Night Light said, almost sounding surprised. "Of course, how could I have forgotten?" He asked, gently nuzzling his beloved wife. But then a sigh escaped his muzzle, and he said, "I only wish I had that same level of hope to believe in Shining coming home. I just-......i just wish I knew what else we could do."

"Me too, dad." Twilight said sadly. "It's not fair: it should have been Shining getting that badge today. Not him" Twilight said, with a hint of resentment as she looked at Tirek. Her eyes narrowing as she remembered how he had personally seen to Shining's arrest, and took him away from them. She only wished there was a way to get even with him. At least, until she felt the gentle hand of her faithful assistant, and dear brother, who looked at her with only sympathy, and care. "I know how you feel, Twilight. Really, I do. But....I don't think Shining would want us to feel resentful for his sake - just like how you said he wouldn't want us to feel guilty about what happened to him. It might be hard, but if we try hard enough, i'm sure we can look on the bright side of things. Just like Cadence is doing. R-right?" he asked hopefully. All Twilight could feel was how surprised - and proud she was - that Spike was acting so mature. She gave him an appreciative smile before giving him a full-fledged hug, with the inclusion of her wings. "Thank you, Spike. You really know how to turn things around."

"It's why i'm here, sis." Spike said, earning a fit of giggling from the two siblings.

Both of their parents smiled warmly at the sight of their children staying so strong. Even though their situation was hard, it was good they kept a positive outlook on things. That was all they could do to avoid sinking down a road of depression, and misery. Night Light then decided he wanted to get a drink, and went over to the table where drink, and food were. Before he reached it, however, he was met by Carderousse. "Mr Dantes! It's right great to see you here, sir!" he said, sounding pleased as he placed a claw on Night Light's shoulder. "Also, I apologize for what happened to your son.....and any inconvenience I may have caused you and your family, beforehand. If there's anythin' you need, anything at all: just ask, and I shall assist. Honor as a Griffon, and all." Carderousse smiled his wide, rather ridiculous smile. Night Light wasn't quite sure what to make of this...strangely friendly encounter. But he wasn't rude, so he showed his appreciation. "Thank you, Guild. I appreciate that a great deal." The griffon nodded, before removing his claw. Just as he did, however, Night Light exclaimed in mild pain as he felt something prick the side of his neck. He swatted at the side, thinking it was a mosquito, or something. Though it struck him odd, since it wasn't the season for those things. Of course, the thought quickly left his head as he nodded to the griffon in farewell, and walked on. Unaware that he had just given a nod of his own to a now smirking Tirek.

However, Tirek was suddenly approached by a mysterious stranger in strange, black, and red garb, with an exaggerated, 3 horned mask. At least, he thought it was a mask. And based on the red, serpentine eyes, as well as the wings, and tail, he assumed the figure who only came up to his chest was a dragon of some kind. At first, the stranger said nothing. He only reached into his red suit, and pulled out a bell of some kind. A trinket, perhaps? "A gift of congratulations, General. And my guarantee of a grand future awaiting you." The figure said in a deep, rather imposing tone. But Tirek wasn't unnerved by it - and he wasn't willing to be rude in front of so many guests. So with an appreciative nod, he took the bell, before the figure disappeared into the crowd. He swiftly ignored the figure who vanished, and cast his gaze upon the small, scarlet gem. He could sense something within. feel something within it. Whispering to him in words he could not understand. But he felt compelled to put the necklace on because of it. And when he did, he felt a rush of energy the likes of which he had never felt before. His strength.....his magic felt doubled somehow. And in his mind, he could feel some knew knowledge entering. Knowledge..........which brought a vicious, knowing smile to his face.

Night Light at last reached the table, and got his drink. But when he made his way to the table, he stopped halfway, as his head dropped. And in sadness, he looked upwards, with only one thought on his mind.

"Please be well, my son: wherever you are, I pray that you may be at peace."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sadly, where he was, Shining Dantes was anything BUT peaceful. At the Chateau D'if, a dark sky of clouds had covered the night sky in its shadow. And the pain stricken unicorn lay there on the floor. His eyes empty, hollow.....and devoid of the precious hope, and light which had filled him for so long. The bruises, and fresh cuts on his body still stung on his skin. As did the now scarring burn on his neck beneath that accursed collar embedded in his skin. He remembered how Grogar had arrived with a group of his ram guards in the afternoon, following his daily electric shock torture. The insidious ram smiled that fang-filled smile as he said 'Happy anniversary.....Number 37." All because it was his cell number, the warden had taken to calling him that instead of his actual name. That got a part of him angry. But what Grogar said next only got him afraid for his safety and health. "And this time, you get the full service your fellow inmates receive annually. Isn't that right, boys?" He remembered how those red-eyed abominations chuckled insidiously as Shining recoiled to the back of the room.

The helplessness. The sheer feeling of being utterly weak. Made all the worse when Gorgar had summoned chains to bind Shining's front hooves, and hang him upwards once again. Here was where he received the first half of his new unending punishment: where the rams would continuously butt their heads into his body with unbearable force. This continuously left him winded, and feeling horribly bruised. A couple of times, they raised their horns upwards during a ramming - which is how he got the cuts on his chest, and at the base of his beck. Not to mention the side of his now greying face. When they grew bored of that, they decided to simply go, and pummel him with their hooves. Punches, kicks, and head-butts battered and bruised him for an hour before Grogar ended their "fun". That was when he forcefully exposed Shining's scarred back. And just like when he was first brought here, he received those unbearable lashings. His screams once again echoing throughout the Chateau D'if as this went on for another hour. Eventually, fate provided him mercy, and Grogar ended the "disciplinary session", promising to pick this up again next year on the same day.

He had been left there to wallow in his pain. And like the other times he'd been tortured, it added to his breaking will, and deteriorating sense of hope. He looked out through the window many times, hoping to catch a glimpse of the Little Star in the sky. But, of course it wasn't up there. Then again, these past nights, it seemed as though the star itself had gone, and ended up somewhere else. Because he couldn't find it anywhere. He began taking it as a sign that hope was dying. Even the memory of Mercedes began to dim like a waning candle. In the end, all there was for him to do was add another line to the tally marks he had been placing on the walls every day since he arrived. With each one he made, he felt a piece of himself die. Every day, he felt a little bit of death come for him.

And this night was no different - even as he gazed into his water bowl, and saw Cadence's smiling face, he felt his heart break further. And a little bit more of him died.

🎵Another day, another week
Another month, another year
Another day, another night
Until it’s day again

The sun is fled, I go to bed
And scratch a line on the wall
Another day, where nothing changes at all

And everyday shuffles by like the day before
On its way to the blackest of skies
And everyday a little death comes and paces the floor
And a little bit more of me dies

Another day, another week
Another month, another year
Another night I spend alone
Until it’s day again

Our little star has moved away
And all the world is a blur
I only see I am not me
Without her

Everyday a little death, for everyday I die
Everyday a little death and still I know not why

Meanwhile, on the other side of the world in Canterlor, Cadence trotted down a hallway filled with numerous banners. Once more, the subject of Shining emerged between her, and Sombra. While he was trying to convince her that perhaps it was time she stopped dwelling on him so much, and try to live her life, she refused to let go of her enthusiasm, and her faith. She knew she would someday see her husband-to-be again. And nothing would change her mind. Even the annoyed Sombra, who could only grimace behind her back as she sang.

🎵He will come back!

Perhaps but still…

He will return to me
Another prayer

You’ve got to live for today

I will live when we’re together again
Everyday I will pray until then, Amen

She eventually stepped out onto a nearby balcony, which Sombra quickly followed suit to keep track of her. Sadly, he was still forced to hear Mercedes go on about how she really believed Shining would come back. She even looked next to herself as though he were standing right there. It was infuriating. But he managed to keep his feelings in check. He just knew now that waiting wasn't enough: at this rate, she would end up waiting a thousand years for him to come back. Sombra couldn't stand this, anymore. So he began to think of how he could make her begin to forget her love, and come to HIM for comfort. Then, an idea arrived in his head. And it was an insidious idea which made him grin in satisfaction. All while continuing to play the loyal friend, he would convince her right here, and now........that the pony she waited for wasn't here anymore.

And everyday another prayer will bring him close to me
And every night our little star we will share
Then one day when I open my eyes
He will be standing right over there, One day

And as Shining's voice called out, speaking of his despair, and heartbreak, Sombra made his move. Donning a mask of compassion, he set his final plan into motion. He would kill her ever strong hope, and make her his, at last. Even if what he was going to say would break her heart to do it.

(Another day)

There’s something I must say
I wanted to protected you

(Another year)

I wish there was a way
I could make it untrue

(Another day)

I heard the news today
I feel the worst has happened

(Another year)

An accident occurred
Edmond Dantes is dead

(Another year)

This at last brought the desired effect. She truly believed in Sombra to the point she believed what he said. She fell for his mask of sympathy, and now..she was paying the price. He heart felt like it was a magnificent crystal which had just received a hammer to crush it into dust. Her heart, so full of love, and life, was now filled with sorrow, and anguish. She embraced Sombra as she drowned in her tears, believing her beloved Shining had truly died. And in his embrace, Sombra smiled triumphantly while stroking her hair. He had at last finished this endless game, and had come out the winner. Yet he would continue his ploy of being the friend, even afterwards.

Dead and gone
Rest in peace may flights of angels sing him to his rest
Let me hold and help to heal you

Now, with nothing left to hope for, Cadence Mercedes felt said hope die in her heart. Although her beloved was alive, and in much worse misery than her, she had truly fallen into this game of deception - and came out the loser. She followed Sombra as they went back inside. They now had to deliver the news to the rest of the friends, and family. Perhaps they too would feel a little death claim part of them after this. Just as it had now claimed part of Cadence.

Everyday a little death

Everyday a little death

Everyday a little death

Everyday a little death

Everyday a little death

Everyday a little death

Everyday a little death

Now, Shining Dantes was truly alone. Only the stones, and darkness of his cell were left to give him company. And those marks reminding him of every piece of his life, which had been lost to him every day. Only now, he felt things were far worse than before. And the color drained further from his fur as he let a single tear drop fall to the stone floor. A broken heart shaped once it hit the ground. And another piece of him died that day.

For all Hope is now lost.

Author's Note

Hello, everyone, and welcome back to My Little Ponys' The Count of Monte Cristo.

Now, i haven't alot to say about this one, other than bring up how it establishes some changes that have occurred. Yes, in this universe, Spell Nexus from the Past Sins story is the parent of Neighsay Villefort. He seemed to fit the role well enough, due to his being a loyalist of Nightmare Moon (even if it was because he was under influence). Here, of course, I wanted to make him with as much integrity as the book Father Villefort. In the book, young Villefort supported his father, and also did his best to protect him from the suspicious. Of course, that was a difficult task, given the man wasn't completely subtle. But in this, he's decided to be a little more careful about what he does. Let's hope that keeps him alive in the future.

And, of course, there's the matter of Tirek, who you all might have noticed i've been giving more of a central antagonistic role. That's because in the original story, it was Danglars who set everything in motion, and the only one to actually live by the end of the story. Not to mention, he pretty much exemplifies a classic bad guy in several ways. Tirek, however, takes that role, and amps it up times 10. Though he is sophisticated, he is still a bully, and a savage who uses intimidation and manipulation to ensure he gets his way. Also, he's pretty paranoid about everything, so he likes taking precautions. However, it appears he also likes to plan in advanced, hence his taking over his old kingdom in the Netherlands. And believe me, there WAS combat involved with the king in charge - but who knows if it was fair, and honorable with Tirek?

Still, it allowed him to utilize the Gargoyles in a much more productive way. While he was working in the Equestrian Military, he left them in charge of his newfound Kingdom, under the leadership of Grimmwing, the Gargoyle King. Let's just say he's a REAL piece of work, and gets along fine with Tirek. Now, of course, Tirek uses his new position as General to increase his status from King to legitimate Lord of his domain. And a Lord is much greater than a King. And he at last has his two personal henchmen with the Gargoyles as his minions. Which means he's almost ready for the elevation of some of his bigger plans. Step one was gathering the leaders of the Equestrian nations together so they would know of his station, and name. A strong reputation is important, after all. And unfortunately, everyone in the show is kind of on the dumb side of things at times, so it's easy enough for a silver-tongue like Tirek to get on their good sides.

But who was that mysterious individual who gave him that bell? And why did they give it to him? Just another mystery to add to the fold, it seems.

For those wondering, this is what the stranger was wearing: Just imagine the vest is black, the shirt is scarlet, and the figure is wearing large gloves that go up to his elbows. And is a red dragon that wears a mask with 3 horns (bull horns, and a rhino horn). BUT.......there may be more to this figure than appears.

Maybe it has to do with that shadow in Shining's cell, hanging around, and observing him from the dark as he slowly breaks, and gives in to despair. What it means for him is unclear, but I can assure you it's nothing good. Just as Sombra Mondego is a no good, selfish liar who's unwittingly hurt Cadence in ways he doesn't fully understand. But the damage is done, and now even Cadence has lost hope for her husband.

Is there any hope left?

Also, this is what Tirek was wearing in the ceremony:

If I didn't know any better, i'd think he was emulating his own father.XD

A Great Deal to Learn

Thus began the arduous work of Shining Dantes, and his priestly Gargoyle friend, Abbe Scorpan Faria. Their first step was picking up the stone plate on the other side of the room - completely opposite of Scorpan's room. With Shining's magic, they were both on the verge of lifting it, with Shining silently wishing he at least exercised his body, which is key to his magic. But just as they almost lifted it, they heard a clamoring outside. The Guard! With speed of fright, Shining darted back to the tunnel back to his cell. After all, it would be extremely bad if the guards ever noticed an absence of their prisoners on a routine. All the while, the priest's words echoed in his mind to remind him of their plan of discretion.

"Now remember, the slot only opens twice a day: firstly, to give us afternoon meals as well as collect our toilet buckets, where we pack in our dirt."

Returning to his cell, Shining made sure the lid of his bucket was clearly covered, and the dirt compacted so noone could ever notice what was inside. It seemed that the plan worked, as the guard picked up the bucket without any issues. Once that was removed, Shining put his plate in front of the slot to receive his afternoon meal.

"Secondly: for for our evening meals, preceded by afternoon meals."

Scorpan got his plate to the door in time for it to be filled, for which he kindly thanked the guard, before sighing in relief.

"It's between those time we lose the risk of discovery."

The duo were in Scorpan's cell, with Scorpan writing a sentence on his wall. The sentence was in ponish, and said "Więc zaniedbanie staje się naszym sprzymierzeńcem". Shining, who was also eating his meal, was to translate what he knew. Luckily, Shining could pick up fast with his teachings, much to Scorpan's delight. Thus he translated the words as "So...neglect.....becomes........our ally!" he exclaimed happily, taking another bite of his "food". He himself was happy with the progress he was making, and he was eager to learn more.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

More time passed, and the lessons continued. By now, Shining had overcome his limited literacy, and was now versed in several languages. As the time moved on, and Shining's education expanded, so too did the relationship between him, and Scorpan. Now, they were beginning to confide in each other their lives previous to their imprisonment. Shining had recently told of his life, and how he ended up in the Chateau D'if. Now, it was Scorpan's turn to tell his. After using strands of his own mane hair, he fashioned a series of candles for the pair as they descended into their expanding tunnel. Needless to say, Shining was quite surprised by what he learned of his priest friend.

"So you were Tirek's brother?"

"Once........a long time ago." Scorpan said, sounding sad about the account. "Though I don't look it, i'm well over 1000 years old."

"And yet you don't look a day over 40." Shining said, before jokingly adding, "Bet the beauticians would hate you for life out of jealousy." Both shared a good laugh over Shinining's bad joke, before the Gargoyle continued. "We had such dreams then." He sighed. "At least until I came to Equestria. Tirek had convinced me to leave our home in the netherlands to seek justice against the alicorns, and ponies who were oppressing us. Tirek had learned the ability to steal the magic of other living beings, and add it to his own strength. The more he consumed, the stronger he grew. Though I was a timid soul, I still admired my brother a great deal. Enough so that I believed everything he said about the Equestrians. At first, I had no issues spying on them for information. But then..............."

"But then?" Shining parroted as they reached the end of the tunnel.

Scorpan cleared out his throat. "But then I did the wisest thing imaginable: I got to know the equestrian lifeforms who were supposed to be our enemies. And I saw the truth for myself. It helped me further when I befriended Starswirl the Bearded, all those ages ago."

This surprised Shining even further. "You even knew Starswirl?" He chuckled. "Man....my sister would kill to talk to you, just so she could get a further idea of what he was like."

Scorpan also chuckled in amusement. "She sounds like quite the knowledge seeker.......probably more than you." Shining could only smile in pride. "Yeah. She really was." Then he shook his head. "Anyway, you were saying?"

"Ah, yes." Scorpan said, picking up his chisel, and hammer, and picking away at the rocks. "Inevitably, I attempted to reason with my brother, and convince him that we should take our agenda elsewhere. That the ponies were not worth all the trouble." His ears lowered in sadness. "He refused to see reason. He had his share of equestrian magic, and he was addicted to power. He had no intentions of ever letting it go.........even for me." In his heart, Shining felt a strain of pity for his gargoyle friend, and the idea of two siblings quarreling like that. Though that also ended up making his resentment of the centaur all the more prominent. But he was more interested in the story than steaming in his hate. "So what did you do?"

"I.....did what I had to to protect the Equestrians i befriended: I alerted the alicorn sisters of Tirek's plan, and told them where to find him. From what I heard, he was imprisoned in Tartarus, for all time, seemingly. But I.........I couldn't take any part in that event. Even though he was no longer the brother I knew, he was still my brother. How could I do anything except love him?" Shining actually thought of plenty of reasons why he shouldn't. But he didn't interrupt. "Thus, I returned to my home in the Netherlands, and assumed the throne in his absence. That's how it was for 5,000 years........until 20 years ago, when he returned without warning."

Shining perked in confusion, but then he remembered something. "Oh, yeah! That was around the time after he escaped Tartarus, but came to Equestria to plead forgiveness, and a chance for redemption. Princess Celestia gave him a pardon, and as part of his reformation, was given those gauntlets of his to maintain his magical power, and physical form at a high level.....but prevent him from stealing other ponies magic." While using his magic to move away the dirt, and rocks in the way, he put a hoof to his chin, and said, "And if I recall......20 years ago, he disappeared for a long while after he'd been made Captain of his own regiment."

Scorpan sighed heavily after hearing that. "Unfortunately......that was when he deposed me from the throne."

Shining's eyes widened. "He what?!"

"Indeed. I was, unfortunately, unaware of his escape, and pardoning at the time, due to newfound issues which had arisen. Renegade Gargoyles had begun stirring up trouble in the netherlands, and had formed a clan of their own. Many times, they've attempted to overthrow me, and take over - but each time I managed to hold them back." His tone then became grim. "That's when Tirek came around, and demanded the throne be given back to him. At first, I was surprised to see him. But even more confused about what he was talking about. He explained everything involving his pardon, and that he was now seeking to reclaim what belonged to him. I refused, of course........until he issued one of our most renowned rituals: the challenge."

"Challenge?"

"One of combat: one warrior can challenge the king for the right to rule in a fight to the death. And as crown prince of the Kingdom, he technically had a right. But I reminded him of his crimes against Equestria, and how he abandoned the throne when he was needed. To gain the right to challenge, he would need some support from a political official." He sighed with with sadness. "How was I to know Grimmwing was in league with him all this time?"

Shining raised an eyebrow. "Who's Grimmwing?"

"He was the kingdom's protector, and Supreme Commander of our military forces, as well as our own royal guard. However......he wasn't overly fond of my more peaceful ways. He never openly said it, but I could always see it in his eyes whenever I dismissed his insistence to expand our reach to neighboring lands. Apparently, he had spies in Equestria, who told him of Tirek's return. From what I surmised so many years ago, he conspired with Tirek to overthrow me, and allow someone he deemed more fitting to be put in command. Thus, he came forward, and announced his support of Tirek's challenge." Scorpan halted his work as he let the terrible memories of that event come back to him. "I had no choice but to accept. To decline a challenge with such an influential figure showing support would have been considered a sign of weakness, and i would have forfeit the right to rule. I....was no match for the raw strength, and power Tirek possesses. It was clear he had honed his combative skills just for this moment. Perhaps that's why he saw fit to torture me with his brutality. He wanted all to see me beaten, broken.......and utterly helpless. He most certainly would have killed me if he wanted...........but he didn't."

Moving some more dirt aside, Shining cast a questioning look to his friend. "Why? I thought you said a challenge for the throne was a fight to the death."

"Ordinarily, it is. But Tirek, the manipulative monster he is, saw fit to spare my life. He said to all that it was a fate worse than death: to be allowed to live in my shame, knowing I was bested so terribly. And that I was no longer King. Thus, Kingship fell onto the one who was once my brother, who decided to name himself Lord, rather than King. He stated that changes were to be made to our Kingdom, and he was going to leave his second in command, Grimmwing, to see them carried out as Steward of the Kingdom. As for me? He said that he doesn't waste what he can still use. So he indoctrinated me in his personal regiment to forever serve under him. And I did so for 9 long years. The memory of my loss forever burned into my mind, as I felt even less than myself. I had been a king for far too long, with subjects to depend on me. Without that, what was I? Now, just a soldier serving under a cruel commander."

Now Shining felt even worse than before for the priest Gargoyle. He knew that his own situation was rough. But from the sound of it, this guy had it even rougher. He served alongside the centaur for a few years. Yet he had no idea Tirek was hiding such a cruel, tyrannical nature behind his facade of reformation. Either way, his heart went out to Scorpan. "I'm.....i'm sorry that happened to you, priest. Noone deserves that kind of fate." To his surprise, Scorpan let out a gentle laugh. "No need to feel pity for me, sir. Things didn't stay this way forever. When the civil war against Empress Moon began, that was when my life changed forever."

Shining sighed in sarcastic befuddlement. "And you even fought against the Lunar Empire. Figures."

"Surprised?" Scorpan chuckled. Then he got right back to his work as he continued. "Well, you'd be surprised, knowing that that war was a turning point for me."

"Is that right?" Shining asked curiously. "How so?"

"One day, my regiment was sent to run down a group of guerrillas. We had them on the run, and ended up chasing them all the way to an abandoned church in fillydelphia, who took up sanctuary inside. Our orders were to burn it down to the church with them inside - despite the law of sanctuary."

"And......did you?" Shining asked hesitantly.

Scorpan sighed with what sounded like remorse. "To my eternal, everlasting shame.........I did. And that's how I knew I could no longer stay with Tirek, any longer. If i did, I ran the risk of losing my very soul." Seeing the progress they made, Scorpan said "I think that's good for now. Let's go back." And before Shining could move, Scorpan somehow squeezed his way past him without actually squeezing him. This gargoyle was a truly perplexing figure. But he let it slide for the time being, and just followed behind his friend as he asked an important question. "So then, how did you end up here?"

"The following day, I deserted. Deciding to devote my life to both repentance......and to The One-uh, i mean....to God." He cleared his throat as they reached the hole. I ended up working as a private consultant.....to the enormously wealthy Count Gold Sword." Once he was out, he helped up Shining, before taking care of the candles. "Gold Sword was a righteous stallion. But, unfortunately, a couple of years later, he died. Amidst the rumors that he had hidden his....seemingly limitless fortune." He gave Shining a rather amused glance. "A fortune which would make even the Princesses themselves gawk in astonishment." He then took a seat over near the wall, letting out a relaxed sigh as he did. "Sadly, that was when Tirek came for me. Not only was he enraged at my desertion: he also heard the rumors of the enormous treasure, and coveted it for his own. And as paranoid as he always is, he didn't believe that I didn't know where the treasure was. So....he threw me away in here like some piece of lawn furniture to be housed in a basement." He scoffed " "To refresh your memory", he said." He then used his golden light in his hands, to levitate a book over to him. "So here i've been. Alone in isolation, with only The One as my company." A small chuckle escaped his lips. "Until he sent me to you."

Shining could only roll his eyes as he lay on the floor. "Look. I know you've obviously got your own religions, and you can call him what you want: God, The One, whatever. I don't really care, cause he's no more real than your treasure, priest." Once more, his resentment came out, and he sounded more antagonistic than he intended. Instead of getting angry, Scorpan pulled out a pair of reading glasses, and shrugged his shoulders as he said, "Perhaps." Then he went on to his reading. Shining let a mildly annoyed sigh escape his lips as he lay his head down. All he could think of now was how much more that monster, Tirek, deserved to go down. What he did went against everything brothers should ever do for each other. Now he knew just how evil he was. And there was still Sombra, and Neighsay. They were connected to him somehow, but he wasn't sure how. But he never forgot that it was all three of them who put him there. And he would never forget his need for vengeance. Scorpan seemed to notice Shining was looking rather unpleasant. He, too, never forgot when the unicorn explained how his hope, and belief in God/The One was replaced by Revenge. And he could see it was eating away at him. That is what prompted him to say, "One of these days, Shining, I have a story I want to tell you. It involves a few things you yourself are familiar with. And it might help you gain a better perspective on things."

Shining glanced over to Scorpan. "Oh, yeah? Just what are these things, if I can ask?"

Scorpan's expression grew serious. "Anger. Hatred, and Revenge. How an individual allowed Anger, and Hate to consume his heart, drive him to desire Revenge.......and how it lead to disastrous consequences for all around him." Then his mood seemed to change on the flip of a dime. "But for now, go get some sleep. We still have alot of work ahead of us, and we both need our strength. At our current pace, we get closer, and closer to freedom."

Freedom. That was a word that echoed in Shining's mind over, and over again. Though he only paid a little heed to Scorpan's suggestion of a story, he DID take heed of the promise of freedom. It was all that ever really mattered, in the end. Freedom might be easily taken away........but Shining had come to consider it more valuable than even the treasure Scorpan spoke of.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

One day, despite Shining's mild revulsion at the idea, the pair decided to change up their dietary plate to something a bit more..........filling. Their target: one of the many rats who also lived in the Chateau D'if. One such vermin had come snooping around Shining's cell, and was slowly entering his room. They had used a pail to hold open the slot, which Shining had long ago written the name "Mercedes" on to never forget his beloved. The two of them were silently waiting next to the door, out of sight, and holding a string they fashioned from their own hair to set their trap. The rat crawled in, aaaand...........SNAP! The slot was shut, and the rat was trapped. In a rather comedic fashion, the duo chased after the little bugger. At first, neither could actually catch the thing. But finally, Shining remembered he could use his magic again - or at least telekinesis again. And he caught the thing in his grasp, laughing almost like mad as he did.

An hour or so later, and Scorpan the omnivore, was finished roasting the rat while Shining was hauling rock, and dirt out of the tunnal. It was around this time Scorpan decided Shining had finished his linguistic, and literary education. Now, it was time for him to move on to mathematics. And he made sure to test Shining as best as possible. "Alright, compute this: 2,500 cubic centimeters of rock, and dust a day, for 365 days."

"Equals three and a half meters a year," He began, placing the rocks down, earning a nod from the Gargoyle to show he was correct, urging him to continue with, "12-foot, a feet a month." Another bunch of rocks were removed, and he finished his answer with, "3 inches a week."

"Good." Scorpan said. "Now: in Italian."

Some time later, Shining's annual torture session arose. He had just received his vicious beating from the guards. And now, he was almost finished with his annual lashings. However, he paid little mind to any of this. His strengthened resolve had allowed him to build a tolerance to the pain he endured, and he seemed to shrug all of it off. So, to the confusion of his unkind hosts, he decided to practice his italian by reciting the computations he made a while ago. ."......altri tre metri e mezzo (Another three and a half meters." Gorgar, and the others, were a might bit confused by this, as well as why he seemed to be so tolerant of their actions against him. But they dismissed it as him being so broken that he couldn't even register what was happening anymore.

Such arrogance provided a perfect alibi for the unicorn. After all, why should he care what they do to him anymore? They no longer mattered. Hope was renewed within him once again, and he was going to cling to it like it was his own heart. Even the dark shadow which seemed alive, and watched him always seemed irritated by this turn of events. It could clearly sense the change in him, and didn't like it one bit. This would not stand for its purposes. If the shadow was going to do its work, it would need the unicorn broken: both in body AND in spirit.

But he would never allow anyone to break him - not when freedom was to be his in time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

One night, during the few years that passed, Shining was looking at the spine cover of one of the Abbe's books. This one in particular was called "The Prince Machiavelli". It was a book he had never heard of until now. But now that he could read in numerous languages, he could freely enjoy this book. He was so taken in that he didn't notice the candle was almost empty. But Scorpan did, even while he was trying to sleep. "Please don't waste the light." He said groggily. "Just like Hope, it is an aspect alot take for granted. It's something which must be cherished, and preserved for as long as possible. Do you understand?" Shining did hear him, of course. But as he finished reading a certain chapter, another thought crossed his mind. Something he actually forgot to consider with his time spent with Abbe Scorpan which he overlooked. At least, until this moment. "Y-you were a soldier once, Scorpan." This actually gained him the Gargoyle's attention. "Yes. We've already established that." He said in an almost grumpy tone.

"So.....that means you know about weaponry. Please," he said earnestly. "Teach me." Then he added, "Or dig alone." He didn't want to use even simple threats. But Shining was determined to learn as much as he could before he escaped the prison. And he had a feeling Scorpan would be reluctant to help him, due to his pacifistic nature. He could see he was right just by looking in his eyes. Scorpan took contemplation for only a few moments, before saying, "You know, you force me to walk a fine line, Dantes.........*sigh* But very well."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later on, Shining was sitting outside of the tunnel hole, with Scorpan's frame sticking half way out. For a long time, water had begun to leak inside of the cell from above. Scorpan, who had placed one of their plates beneath it to catch the water, had decided to use this as the first lesson of combat. Shining, however, wasn't exactly that open minded about the idea. "This is ridiculous."

But Scorpan would not be deterred. "The stronger swordsman doesn't always win. Strength alone is not the deciding factor. It is......SPEED!" He exclaimed, darting his hand through the dripping water, and missing the fast drops that fell. Shining was surprised by the level of speed displayed. It reminded him almost of a cobra with how fast the Gargoyle went. "SPEED of hand! SPEED of hoof!" he exclaimed twice while darting twice. Then he raised a finger to the side of his head. "Speed of mind. So..." He got his tools ready, and prepared to move down. "Do as I just did: dart your hoof through the water, until you can evade the drops. Sweep your hoof through it without getting wet."

Shining was now quite eager to get that speed down. With his right hoof raised, he began sweeping his hoof through the drops to get the result. If he was expecting himself to get the required speed so suddenly, then he was immensely disappointed. Each time he swept his hoof, he ended up getting it wet. He didn't stop trying, though, and kept at it. However, his patience finally gave out, and he stopped in mild frustration. "Here. Like this." Scorpan said, positioning his hand like it WAS a cobra. He then lunged forward two times, with a pair of grunts, and evaded the drops. Shining, his impatience clearly showing, asked, "How long do I have to keep doing this?" Instead of answering, Scorpan picked up the tools, and said, "I'm heading down the tunnel, now. Good luck." And left shining to continue his practice. He got so impatient that he just thrust both hooves repeatedly to get the desired result. Reluctantly, he saw that his patience would have to be mastered as well if he wanted to get this "Speed of hoof" and "Speed of mind". Boy was this gonna be annoying.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scorpan had found that his doors had loose, and long pieces of wood which he could use for training. Once both of them were out, he took one, and gave the other to Shining for sparring. However, after recounting his last disastrous meeting with Sombra, Scorpan decided that it wasn't just magic his unicorn friend should count on. Thus, he began teaching him to utilize that one trait which makes Equestrian ponies a unique species among the equine species: their ability to stand upright like bipedal animals. Shining explained how he could do a little bit at a time. But he never practiced standing on his hind legs for longer than a few minutes - much less walk on them. That was the first thing Scorpan worked to fix. And after a few months of practice, Shining was now able to move around like Scorpan himself.

Now, the hand/hoof held sword-practice could begin. Acting as though they were in a fencing duel, the pair took up positions opposite, and then got started. The first time, Shining struck the sword before getting "cut" in his front leg. The same thing happened the next few times. This prompted Scorpan to show him how to parry. After showing him the move, they went ahead. This time, Shining began to show a little progress. But he still had a long way to go. Eventually, Scorpan tossed him a new book to read. "Time to study." This one was titled "Wealth of Nations", and was the tool of Dantes' next lesson.

"Now define economics."

Down in the tunnel, Scorpan was having Shining go over what he had learned from his book. It was a matter of multi-tasking for the two of them. And yet they were managing just fine. Shining showed just how much he had learned so far. "Economics is the science that deals with the production, distribution, and consumption of commodities."

"Translation?"

"...........dig first, money later."

And that's exactly what they kept doing. Inch by inch. Meter by meter. Their pace was slow, and steady. But the progress spoke volumes. As months, and years passed, their tunnel grew wider in length for as long as they worked. And they never gave up on it. They always remembered why they were doing this, and let it remain the driving force behind their work. Of course, they still did their best to maintain discretion. One time, Scorpan almost missed his mark when mealtime was about because he was down in the tunnel. Yet he managed to pop hims upper half out, wipe his plate as clean as possible, then slide it down to the slot. It opened, and his meal was delivered without any suspicion, and with no fuss. "Thank you!" he shouted, making sure the guard heard him. Then he turned to Shining, who held his already filled plate, and pulled out a dead rat. "Happy Hearthswarming, Shining. Eh, give or take....a month, or so.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The other half of the training was of physical combat. After all, it wasn't just Sombra Shining had to contend with. Odds were, he'd have to get his hooves dirty by fighting Tirek. Although, Scorpan was equal to his size when he was standing fully upright. So he wasn't sure of the comparison being appropriate. Still, Scorpan's own hand-to-hand skills were nothing to sneeze at. But Shining kept picking up as he went along. And pretty soon, he was giving even Scorpan the old what-for. "Good. Very good. But who are you fighting: Tirek or Sombra?"

"Who do you think?" Shining asked cheekily.

Meanwhile, Shining continued his practice with the water. He was only fortunate it continued leaking down, and would probably never be fixed. He never stopped practicing. And he always kept pressing himself on. To his delight, the practice had finally paid off. The next time he swept his hoof across the drops, he moved so fast they couldn't even touch him. A proud smile crossed his face as he looked up at the ceiling. He had finally mastered speed of hoof. Just a bit more to go.

Shining's sword practice had also gone better. He had elevated from one hoof, to two hoof....and eventually, he was able to fight with his magic, as well. Between both of their doors, they luckily had enough wood to go around. And Scorpan was alot more skilled with a hand-held weapon than Shining thought. He could also use two hands, and his speed gave Shining a right, proper challenge. For a time, the two were equally matched. But as the training went on, Shining's skill got better, and his own speed increased. During the most recent match, Shining finally landed a "killing blow" to his friend. Scorpan, of course, couldn't have been more proud of him. "Good! TOO good, in fact." he joked. Shining took the compliment with a smile, and bowed to his partner.

Now, he had the combat skills he needed to survive.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"And now, we get to Hay-saac Netwon's third law." Scorpan said, clashing two rocks against each other on his table. "There is a reaction to every action - in physics, and in creature."

"Thus, my quest for revenge is a reaction to the actions of Tirek, and Sombra." Shining said in a rather matter-of-factly tone. This only made Scorpan shake his head a little in disappointment. Mainly because of how Shining refused to let this obsession of his go. He had a feeling that it would be time to tell his story soon. For now, though, he just wanted to get comfortable. "Up. Come on, get up. I want that seat." Shining obliged him, and allowed his Gargoyle friend to sit down next to the wall. Probably for the best, since Shining now felt a bit restless, and wanted to move around a little. A few seconds after he sat down, however, Scorpan thought of something. "You know....i think something just occurred to me now." Shining, ever curious turned to him to better listen. Once he saw he had his friend's attention, he said, "You once told me that Neighsay Villefort....had you rearrested after clearing you of all charges."

Shining grimly thought back to that night, remembering when Neighsay said, "Therefore, I will find you not guilty, and allow you leave to go." He still couldn't believe he was so naive to believe what he said. With a hint of anger, he answered, "Yes. Yes, it's true."

"Then why, exactly, would he go through with that sort of charade?" Scorpan asked. "Unless.......he had a reason to change his mind about not let you go. Think, Shining."

"I'm trying!" Shining exclaimed frustratingly, trying to figure things out on his own.

"Tell me again what happened."

"He asked me: "Did you know who the letter was addressed to? Who were you supposed to deliver it, too?" And I told him: "I....don't really know. Empress Moon said he would stay anonymous, and find me in time. But I haven't seen anypony, or creature, who could possibly be it. My only indication was what I saw on the envelope. I couldn't understand any of it except for one name: Villefort." After reading it himself, and I explained how I couldn't read ponish, he told me what the letter really was, and what Empress Moon intended it for. He said his families name was being used as a scapegoat for her loyalists to act freely. I got mad for a moment, then he reassured me of things, making me feel better. He said anyone could have been tricked just as easily."

"And then?"

"And then nothing! He burned the letter, cleared me of the charges, and said I could go!" Shining exclaimed in aggravation. He really didn't like thinking back to this moment, and the trickery which followed it. But he did his best to swallow his anger to figure out the significance of all of this. Scorpan, however, seemed to catch onto something he himself hadn't considered. "He burned........the letter." Shining looked to him with confusion, and intrigue. But after the way Scorpan said those words, he was beginning to think Scorpan had figured something important out. "It just strikes me as odd that a chief prosecutor of mareseilles would destroy evidence linking to a treasonous conspiracy......and then, arrest the only pony who was aware of that conspiracy."

The wheels in Dantes' head began spinning around in full swing. Now, he was beginning to really use his head. And the more he considered it, the more it began to make sense to him. Until he came to the most clear conclusion that makes sense. "He was protecting somepony."

"But who? Himself, perhaps?"

"No." Shining said, deep in thought. "No, Neighsay is a firm believer the law, and a politician. That's why he rid himself of friends. I could tell he had some moral grounds to stand on. There's no way he would have willingly sided against his own nation." He continued to think onwards. "The name Villefort was on the letter, so.....maybe it could be a relative A close relative. Possibly-?" Then, a bulb lit up in his head, to Scorpan's surprise. His expression widened with horrific realization, as his ears fell to the side. But that horror quickly turned to anger-fueled rage that made him flip the table with his head, as he screamed, "NO!!!" He was panting heavily from anger. Everything was all too clear, now. "Spell Nexus, Neighsays father, was a colonel in Empress Moon's army. He wasn't protecting another Villefort: he was protecting himself!" He slowly walked towards Scorpan, with his eyes narrowed till they were almost slits. The anger boiling his blood like a hot kettle. "I understand, now: Tirek, who accused me of murdering General Iron Hoof, and found the letter and a knife in my coat. Sombra, who told Neighsay I had the letter. And Neighsay, himself, who sent me here! All of them.......they were working together to frame me!"

Scorpan smiled proudly at Shining, for using his marbles to uncover a personal conspiracy set against him. "Bravo, Shining." Scorpan lightly applauded. "Bravo...for uncovering the mystery of your imprisonment." All Shining could do was howl in rage, and feel his hatred grow to its Zenith.

Now he knew he how much he wanted revenge - and apparently, so did the Shadow.

Author's Note

Welcome to chapter 10 of "The Count of Monte Cristo", ladies and gentlemen.

And now, at last, with Shining having learned so much from Abbe Scorpan, he's finally gotten all the smarts he needs. With those smarts, and the help of Scorpan, he is finally able to uncover the true reason behind his arrest, and imprisonment. Now, he knows he really DOES have 3 enemies that need to pay for their actions. And once he escapes from prison, he intends to make sure they pay dearly for his suffering.

One day, he will carry Hell to their doorsteps.

Freedom Born of Tragedy

When Scorpan found Shining the next day, he saw him just laying on his floor in abject silence. For a long time now, he had been staring at something he held in his aura. A chess piece. A King's chess piece, in fact. Shining looked over it in absolute pain. Scorpan had remembered that it was from Sombra. "To remember better days" or something like that, Shining had told him. But the Gargoyle knew that he was using it as a symbol of his betrayal. And he could see now that his revelation had only made that knife cut even deeper into his heart than it ever had before. Scorpan already knew he couldn't leave his friend to wallow like this. And sympathetically, he asked, "Are alright, Shining?"

Shining's eyes never left the chess piece as he bitterly said, "I only just figured out that my best friend, the soldier I respected, and someone I never even met before, were all in cahoots to ruin my life for reason I can only begin to guess. So you tell me: do you think i'm alright, priest?"

Scorpan nodded in understanding. "Guess I deserved that." He then looked to him, and said, "Believe me when I say I know what you're feeling Shining. If you recall, the same pretty much happened to me - it just took a little longer before I ended up here. But while I was here, I became as filled with anger, and rage as you are now. All I wanted was to make the ones who wronged me pay for what they did. I wanted revenge oh, so badly, it hurt."

Shining cast a sideways glance. "What changed?"

A sad smile formed on Scorpan. "Clarity, I suppose. Or perhaps The One was showing pity on me. I don't know which it was, or what it could have been. But I know this: once I realized how painful revenge truly is......my connection to The Source became all the stronger for it. That's another part of how i've survived here for so long."

Shining turned his full gaze to his friend, who sat by the tunnel, and said, "The Source? What's that supposed to be, some super-special magic noponies ever heard of?"

This time, Scorpan's expression was a little brighter. "No, my friend: The Source is so much more than mere magic. Magic is as influential, and changeable as a pair of shoes. The Source is the universal energy that exists within all living things. Even you, and I hold some connection to it. It is the force which gives life to all throughout creation, and connects our hearts, and souls as one. So when our time comes, our primordial essence returns to The Source, and in turn, The Source brings new life to our world. We feed into it just as it feeds into us, thus ensuring a cosmic balance it maintained. In short, Dantes: All is One, and One is All."

After a moment of silence, Shining snorted a bit. "Okay, no offense.......but even I think that sounds completely ridiculous. What you're saying is that there's some universal power in the universe that gives life to all, and that we give strength to just by existing? Sounds as believable as God does."

Scorpan could only chuckle. "And yet that makes it no less true. After all, it was during my time in here that I learned to access the power of The Source. Just as our ancestors before had once done, I am able to draw upon the life essence which is provided by The Source, to perform deeds no ordinary creature can do." He sighed. "Of course.....it is an ancient art that I barely studied. So there is still much of it I don't know. But what I DID learn has been a great deal of help." He then raised up his mane to reveal his black collar, same as Shining. "As you may very well know."

Shining instinctively rubbed his neck to remind himself of his bondage. Though the redness of his neck had gone down a little, it was still maintained by the shocks he received each day - though now they were just quick little shocks which stung, but didn't hurt. Either way, he was mulling over what Scorpan was explaining. "Even if you are right," he sighed, "then what kind of all-mighty force would allow something so horrible to happen to both of us? Why would either your god, or this "Source" as you call it, allow evil like this to even exist in the first place?" A moment of silence passed, with Scorpan looking into the desperate eyes of Shining, who wanted at least some clarity, and justification for what he endured. Smiling with compassion, Scorpan sat beside his friend, and explained. "To test our faith, Shining. To see if we have the will to keep going. And to see if we can be better than those who came before us. Otherwise, we may one day end up repeating the same mistakes as The Vaninhala, and allow only hatred, and revenge - among many wicked things - to thrive, and drive us to destroy all that we hold dear."

Shining raised a curious brow. "The Vanin....what?"

Scorpan chuckled again. "Oh, sorry. I forgot Equestrians don't have the same lore as we do. If you did, I wouldn't blame you all for not remembering. It's an ancient mythology which precedes even the Alicorns. AND....it pertains to the story I intended to tell you of the dangers of revenge."

Shining scoffed internally, since, of course, he saw no reason to disregard his revenge. Nevertheless, his friend always told good stories, so he indulged him. "Care to tell me what it's about, then?"

Scorpan nodded happily. "As you wish: Long ago, before there was even the thought, there was The One. And in that expanse of nothingness, he brought forth 3 children, who embodied the 3 great aspects of existence: Hope, Light, and Darkness. The 3 were tasked with the protection, and safeguarding of a new world their father was set to create. And to always ensure that Balance is maintained. All of them agreed, and watched as not only did their father sacrifice his physical form to birth all of existence: but left 10 more children in his place for the Vaninhala to protect as their own brothers, and sisters. These would be the embodiment's of the aspects of our universe. And to the ancient civilizations before, they were known as "The Primordials". For it was under the guidance of the Vaninhala they shaped, and molded the universe into the bastion of beauty, and life that we know. The mortals of the ancient cultures revered, and loved these beings so. So much so, they were considered Gods by the mortals. Well, if all of the Primordials were Gods, then the Vaninhala were the Gods above all Gods. For the mortals truly basked in the glory of Hope, Darkness, and Light. Hope, for his ability to inspire, and drive them forward, and believe all things would be well, always. Light for her beauty, and compassion, who shined brightly in their darkest hours, and showed them a way back to the place they called home, but had lost. And Darkness? He may very well have been the most revered of all. For he was a true leader. A pillar of strength, and wisdom who lead all under his benevolent guidance to expand, and grow. His aspect providing them with a comfort, and strength that even Light, and Hope could not. But it was only when he had Light at his side that Darkness' best attributes could be shown. Light was mortal kinds beacon, and Darkness protected them in his warm embrace. For a time, peace, and prosperity reigned in this most ancient kingdom. And all was truly well." Scorpan's tone shifted. "But then......."

Shining, who had found himself sucked into this story, couldn't help but ask, "But then what? What happened next?"

"Like all things, nothing good lasts forever, i'm afraid." Scorpan said sadly. "And just like all things, there can exist no good....
without evil." Shining's eyes widened a little. "Though Darkness is not inherently a force of evil, those who cannot handle its power inevitably succumb to its darker aspects. It was these few who introduced evil into the world - and used Darkness' power to do so. The Vaninhala himself couldn't believe what he saw: how could his own gifts be so easily corrupted, and twisted? And by the mortals, no less? It just didn't seem possible to him, because it had never been done before. But, sadly, it did. And it very well ruined his image towards the mortals who once revered him. They blamed him for the wrong doings of others, because it was HIS power that lead to such ruin. This turned their favor away from him, and towards his sister. Much like Celestia, The Light was quickly taken by this outgrowth of praise and admiration. And her radiance changed from a beacon, to a blinding radiance which made all forget of the balance that was meant to exist. She'd become so drunk on this admiration, she neglected to notice the signs of her brother growing bitter, and jealous of her. The balance had tipped. And He was enraged by how quickly the mortals turned against him when they had practically worshiped him. That was when he decided that the problem wasn't with him: it was in mortals. THEY were the ones who misused his gifts. THEY were the ones who painted him as a corruptible, evil force. And they were the ones who forsook him for Light, because they thought it protected them from him. Well, he would soon prove them wrong about that. He knew now that mortals were flawed, and ruined everything his father had made. At least, that's what he saw when he observed the worlds beyond. Thus, he vowed Revenge against all of mortal kind - and both the sister who made him an icon of fear, and resentment......and the Brother who stood by, and watched as this happened. He swore that all of them would pay for this betrayal - with their very lives, and souls."

Shining felt rather uneasy now. He could tell this story was taking a turn for the worst. And it was probably going to get even worse by the end. But he still wanted to know how it ended. "So........what happened?"

"War is what happened, i'm afraid. By allowing mortalkind to disown him, and curse him for something not his fault, and neglecting his feelings of pain, and mistrust, Hope and Light allowed Darkness to return to them in Anger, and Hate. His once pure essence now corrupted, and distorted into evils beyond imagining. For many centuries, he had simply vanished from all knowledge, save for the family he left behind. Now, he had returned with a legion of unholy demons born of the darkness in both hearts, and souls. A force so great, no army in our world could ever compare. And forces so twisted, and driven by hate that it threatened to choke all of the goodness there was. Only then did Hope, and Light see what their negligence had brought about - and Darkness would make them suffer for it. Thus began what the ancients referred to as "The Great War of Revelation". Good and Evil clashed in a devastating conflict which brought ruin, and death to all who ever lived. The Primordial's forces suffered greatly, as did the mortals they were sworn to protect. Either killed......or condemned to a fate worse than death by being changed into those unholy things. In the end, all that was left were the the Vaninhala, the Ten Zhanglao - or Gods/Archangels, as you would refer - and their youngest circle in the pantheon of Primordials, the Erementaru, who embody the earthly elements, and were also known as Lumarraeum. They alone stood against the tide of Evil and fought to their last breath. But in the end, it was the final battle between the 3 siblings which brought about an end to The Great War. Some versions mention a fourth involved, but...those are so scarce that noone even knows if it's true, or not. But either way, in the end, both Light and Hope struggled valiantly against their former brother, and eventually triumphed over him: splitting his very soul from his physical form, and casting it into the darkest depths of The Realm of Darkness, itself, with his body being shattered into thousands of pieces. Victory was theirs.........but they soon learned what the price of victory soon meant."

Shining's head tilted to the side, and silently urged Scorpan to continue.

"According to the legend, Darkness had used his newfound powers to cast a spell which would have ended all of existence. Reduced it to nothing but the empty darkness of the time before time. He would rather have seen his own destruction than allow them victory. Only the Vaninhala's interference allowed the devastation to be thwarted - but at a cost." His hands glowed with the golden light, and a small orb floated in the air. "Despite their efforts, what once was a single, whole world exploded." The orb burst apart in a flash, and became what appeared to be hundreds of smaller lights. "And in the end, what was once the world before ours had been fragmented, and scattered throughout time, and space. Transforming into infinite, smaller worlds which would be known as realms. The world the Primordials had called home was no more: they alone were the sole survivors. Without their realm, or the kingdom they once resided in, they had no reason to remain in the ruins of their destroyed sanctuary. New realms had been born, and they had been needed now more than ever. And so, they went their separate ways to perform their duties - given to them by their father, The One. Sadly, it is also said that Darkness still lives, even to this day. And that even now, he uses a fragment of his physical body as his Avatar from within his prison, to seek out, and find the remaining fragments hidden throughout the realms. And that if he should ever find them.......he will bring an end to all that there is."

Shining took a heavy breath once he was sure that Scorpan was done. That was........intense, to say the least. And it sounded as though this story, if it were real, could put the adventures of the Royal Sisters, and the Pillars of Equestria to shame. It was almost too hard to believe. But, he'd be lying if he said it didn't make him think a little. And he had at least one thought in mind. "Do you.......really believe in it? The story, I mean. Do you believe it's real, and that all of this happened?"

Scorpan looked to Shining, and smiled warmly. "I believe.......that the lessons of this story are ones you should take to heart. A little anger is a good thing, sometimes. But too much of it can lead to a myriad of emotions stewing within you. Burning you from within. As it if for Revenge, too. If all you focus on is the pain, and suffering, and wish to inflict it on others without considering the price......then you may as well dig multiple graves. The rest for your enemies..........and one for yourself." He then went back over to the tunnel back to his cell. "Well, anyway, I think it's high time we got to work, don't you?"

Shining looked one more time at the chess piece. Yes, he had taken some of those lessons to heart. But..........he wasn't even sure he could just let go of his anger, and quest for revenge so easily. The difference between him, and the characters in that story was that the two offenders were not completely guilty, so they didn't fully deserve their fate. The ones HE was after willfully ruined his life, for petty, and pointless reasons. What he was going to do to them was something they deserved.

And he would make sure they got what was coming.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

13 years finally passed by like leaves in the wind. The duo had made substantial progress with their tunnel. But even with all of the rock, and dirt they excavated, it was uncertain how much closer they were to freedom. Nevertheless, Shining waited behind Scorpan with newly lit candles while the Gargoyle continued to chip away at the rock in their way. He had just cleared some out of the way, and was about to blow on the dust.........when he noticed something. Something he could scarcely believe, but knew was extremely important. Dangling from the ceiling, it was a true sign of their progress. And Scorpan's spirits lifted even higher at the sight of it. "Oh, my god." he whispered, before calling back to shining after noticing how low his candle was. "Shining! A light! Bring a light, quickly!" Shining rushed over to him with a candle, and was lighting up where Scorpan pointed. "Look! What's that there?" Shining, himself, was quite stricken with shock, and amazement, at what he and the Gargoyle both saw. "Tree roots." Scorpan said with such hope in his tone. "We've found tree roots. Do you know what this means, Shining? If we've found tree roots, then....we're only months away from the outer wall! We're almost free!"

Shining himself couldn't help but laugh along with Scorpan. "Well done, priest." He kissed the Gargoyle's cheek. "Just hang on: i'll go get my chisel!" And he went back down the tunnel to fetch his tools. "Good, good." Scorpan said happily, going back to work. Now, with such an important discovery, he knew they couldn't relent now. Freedom was only months away, and at their current pace, they could probably precede that time. Things were finally looking up for them.

But then, something began to happen. A low rumbling took place above Scorpan. And to his growing fear, dust began to pour from the ceiling. Shining also quickly took notice, and began to understand what was happening. But it was too late. The roof the cave was beginning to shake with what both knew was their biggest danger. "Cave-in! Scorpan, get out of there!" Scorpan grabbed what he could quickly, and tried to turn around as the ceiling began to crumble with rock, and stone. He had almost reached Shining when he was caught in the cave-in, and had numerous, large rocks crush him beneath their weight, to Shining's horror. "SCORPAN! NOOO!!!" Once the rumbling had settled, Shining crawled as fast as he could to his friend. With both his hooves, and magic, he began shoving off the rocks which had covered his only friend. "Scorpan!" He shook the stunned Gargoyle. "Scorpan, are you alright? Same something! Please!" His tone was desperate and fearful. Of all the things he had suffered in this place, losing such a close friend was not something he wanted happening.

He didn't want to be alone again - not when they were so close being free.

To his relief, he hard the Gargoyle cough, and wheeze as life returned to him. And the first thing he said was, "Oh, my! That was quite a rocky experience." he wheezed out. Shining, tears filling his eyes again for the first time since meeting Scorpan, laughed at his friends horrible joke, and got to work moving him. "Come on, bud. Let's get you out of here."

"No." Scorpan said weakly. "No...forget about me. Leave me."

"No way! You're not staying down here! Now let me help you!"

It wasn't exactly as if Scorpan had a choice in the matter. As it was, he could barely even lift a claw, much less move on his own. So he just stayed quiet as his friend dragged him out of the cave. Both of them unaware that they had left Scorpan's plate behind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once they were back in Scorpan's cell, Shining laid him down on his back. His breathing was erratic. And Shining could see a big of blood on the side of his mouth as his eyes struggled to stay open. He wanted to reach a hoof out, and touch him. But he feared it would only make things worse. He had no idea what to do, and it made him feel absolutely worthless. "Are you......i-i-is...is it serious?"

Scorpan coughed again, as he weakly spoke. "I'm afraid it is. I.....I can feel it: my lungs......many of my organs. They've all been punctured by my ribs. I think........i think i'm dying, Shining."

"No!"Shining exclaimed. "No, just-......just let me call for the doctor, please! He might not be all that pleasant, but he still took care of my wounds when they-"

"Shining.......listen to me." Scorpan put both of his claws to the side of Shining's face with gentle care. "It's alright. I was *wheeze*........I was....ready for a day.....like this. Death holds...no terror for me. And it should hold none.......for you, either. We all, inevitably....must die one day. How we.....choose to accept it.........is for us to decide. And though.........I didn't choose this manner........I hold no regrets. Especially since......." He weakly smiled. "I made such a wonderful.....and good friend. Thank you.....Shining. Thank you......for making life in this prison........far more tolerable than I could've imagined."

Another coughing fit arose, and Shining could only shake his head as tears poured down from his face. "But.....but you can't die! Not here! You were gonna be free! You were going to see the light of the sun again - feel the coolness of the wind. Even......even the soft, sweet grass as you step through the meadows I want to show you. There's so much we can still do together. You-" he chocked. "I wanted-.......i wanted you to meet my family. And Cadence. Once we're together again, I want-........" He then found it in him to faintly smile. "I want you to officiate our wedding. You're now the only one I could ever trust to bind us together. Please, Scorpan: you have to live! If not for yourself, then at least for me!" He then weakly, and sorrowfully said, "Please..........I don't want to be alone again. Not ever again."

Scorpan could only look to Shining with that warm, heart-filled gaze of his. And he let out a weak chuckle. "Well..........at least maybe........one regret i have.....is leaving you, Shining, and missing the chance to meet your wonderful family. But as for the rest.........do not prioritize........something that I.....don't care that much about. Even if I never experience feeling the sun, the wind, or the feel of grass.......it doesn't matter. I remember those things.....well enough not to obsess over them. And.........I find no shame in dying here. All I have to do......is remember the good....that i've experience in here........and smile as I meet my fate. Because.........despite the ups, and down.....and my time spent here.........My life has been fulfilling, at least. Even........in the darkness of Chateau D'if. And I would rather spend.....my last moments..........smiling."

Shining, still with tears, looked incredulously at Scorpan as if he'd lost his mind. "Even after all you went through.......even after all the torment you've spent in this place.........you can still find it in you to smile with happiness? That's what you choose over freedom?!" He then shook his head with a hollow chuckle, and his tone took on one of frustration. "I guess we were both right about you, priest: you ARE insane. Only a mad pony, or creature, would actually choose that over freedom."

"Heh. Perhaps...But, Shining, I always knew that...freedom was not in my future. If it was, I would not...be here to begin with. I would not have met you...However, The One has given me a chance...to redeem any and all transgressions I have...by giving you a chance...to gain freedom. And so, if I cannot join you in that freedom to - as you say - feel the grass again...then yes I would rather...smile." Scorpan explained and began to cough violently, bloody spittle flying onto Edmond's prison garb.

"No, no, Scorpan, please! Save your strength! Just...try to live. If not for yourself, than for me." Edmond said as the frustration left his face and his dreary grey muzzle now adorned an expression of sorrow while he cried more.

"I'm sorry, Shining, but I must deny you this once. I...have no will to live any longer. However, I ask you to live for me. And more importantly, live for redemption. Can you do that for me...my friend?" Abbe asked.

Shining wanted to protest, tell the former priest that he will be alright, but deep down he knew that everything his friend said was true. His time was steadily running short. He would not live to see the outside of this prison. There was nothing that could be done. With that in mind he decided that the least he could do was grant Abbe's final wish since he was unable to save his life. And so, with a tearful smile, Edmond nodded.

"Yes. I can do that, Abbe. For you I will live." Shining replied.

With that, the Gargoyle released a weak fit of laughter, even as he coughed horribly once again. It cleared up, and he could finally speak again. "Thank you.....my friend. That's all I want." His tone then turned serious. "Now....before time runs out, listen: over there.......by that book on the floor. Remove the stone.....and bring me what you see." Though reluctant, Shining complied. His hoof dashed the other objects aside, and his magic lifted up the rock. To his surprise, there really was something there: it was a small, brown piece of cloth. It appeared to have been folded up so that it could better fit. Scorpans doing, undoubtedly. But either way, he picked it up in his mouth, and sprinted back to Scorpan. The gargoyle pointed to it, and asked him to open it up. Shining was unsure of what he'd see, at first. But then he got a surprise: what he held was some kind of map - leading to the Isle of Monte' Cristo, of all places. "When....I told Tirek...that I didn't know where the treasure of Gold Sword was.........I lied."

Shining's expression widened with shock. "You?"

Scorpan chuckled. "I'm a priest - not a saint." Shining almost laughed at that, till Scorpan winced in pain, and spoke again. "Now listen to me.......when you escape-"

"No, i can't." Shining shook his head. "The tunnel's blocked: i can't finish it now."

"Shining." Scorpan said firmly. "When you escape..........use your head. Remember....all that i've taught you. Remember your lessons....and follow the map. Only you.......can decipher its clues now. Use it......to find the treasure's hiding place. An Island.......off the Italian cost."

"Monte Cristo."

"Yes." Another heavy wheeze, and more blood was coughed up. "Just.....keep digging. Finish the tunnel.........and escape this place. But when you find it.........I want you to promise me.........you'll use the treasure.....only for good. Only for good."

"No, surely-.........Surely i'll use it for my revenge."

Scorpan, even with his weakening vision, showed only sympathy for his unicorn friend. "Don't forget......... what I told you: the tragedy of the Vaninhala. You must......remember that story, and the lessons it tells. Do you understand?" Shining didn't answer right away. In fact, he didn't want to give any answer out of a small sense of guilt. Scorpan paid it no mind, and reached a hand to the back of his neck, so that he could be drawn closer to the Gargoyle. Closing his eyes, he once drew on the power of The Source. Drawing on his own lifeforce for this one final act. To Shining's amazement, Scorpan touched the black collar around his neck. And with a few moments of strain, did what Shining thought was impossible: he snapped off the black ring from his raw neck. Once it hit the floor, it disintegrated into nothingness. For the first time in forever, Shining gently reached up to his neck, and felt.....nothing. Just a wound that would heal, given time. Though it might possibly scar, he didn't care. In away, he was taking another step to freedom, and it made him happy. But he didn't forget Scorpan, who was now breathing slower than before. Though foolish, Scorpan willingly sacrificed what little life he had to free Shining of a cruel burden. He could feel his life was almost over. But he just needed enough time to say what he wanted. "But also........here is your final lesson: do not.............do.......do not...........do not commit the crime......for which you now serve the sentence. You know........you are innocent, Shining. Prove it. Do not.......dwell on thoughts of revenge. They will only bring ruin. The O-............God said "Vengeance is Mine". Let it stay that way."

"Scorpan.......you know I don't believe in God, or whatever else you call him."

A final smile formed on Scorpan's face as he whispered, "It doesn't matter.......he believes in you."

And after putting up such a long, tremendous fight, Scorpan had drawn his last breath. He was satisfied with what he had said to his friend. And now, he had given in to the blissful sleep of death. Shining could feel Scorpan's weight shift in his front legs, and his body go limp. Fearfully whispering his name, Shining was now met with another cruel reality. Abbe Scorpan Faria, the mad Gargoyle priest, his teacher, and mentor........and his only friend in the dark confines of hell....was dead. Shining felt himself about to give in to grief, and mourn his friend. But a sound of clopping hoofsteps told him he had no time. A knock on the door signaled a guards arrival, followed by him saying, "Plates out." It was already evening! What's worse, Scorpan's plate was nowhere to be seen. They would see the tunnel! But he had no time, because they might see him. Making absolute sure he made no sound, Shining quietly darted towards the wall corner next to the door, and held his breath. The slot opened up, and the guard reached down the spoon to pour Scorpan's meal. But he was surprised when there was no plate. What was the matter with him? Did he fall asleep, or was he just being lazy? "Come on, let's have it!" The guard said sharply, kicking the door to rouse the priest. Still, there was no reaction. What the hell was wrong? That's what the guard leaned down to peek through the slot to find out. Imagine his shock when he saw Scorpan's lifeless body on the floor. He never even noticed the tunnel thanks to the angle Scorpan's body had taken. He was still taken aback, and was quick to go, and fetch his mates.

Shining, following the guards departure got to work moving the obvious, misplaced stones. He returned the one hiding the map. And then he covered up the tunnel entrance as best as possible. He was very fortunate that noone ever cared for the stones of the prison. That was when he heard the distant hoofsteps, and the jingling of keys. The guard was returning with others, no doubt. Now, all he had to do was hide before he was caught. He heard one of them say "But he's always awake." as the keys to the door jingled with insertion. With his magic, he covered his own tunnel with its stone, and then stayed down there as quietly as he could to listen to what the rams were saying. The 3 of them slowly walked into the room, actually seeming taken back to see Scorpan was dead. "First time in 12 years he hasn't said 'Thank you'." One of them, possibly the meal carrier, said in a tone that almost sounded....saddened. "Think i'm actually gonna miss that, in a way." He then went over to examine the body. All he did was just confirm the obvious. "Dead."

"But, how did he die?"

"I don't know: maybe fell off the bed, and broke his neck, or somethin'."

The ram guard carrying a large bag with his magic looked over Scorpan's body with mild disgust. "He's a bit dirty."

The other guard just looked at him funny. "You're kidding, right? They ALL are."

The bag holder just sighed, and said, "Well....in any case, let's sew him up. Then we can go fetch Grogar." He laid the bag across Scorpan's table, showing it to be a large burlap. The other two Guards picked Scorpan's body up in their magic, and placed him down in the bag. Shining listened as they tied up the bag, and sealed Scorpan inside. "Alright. Now let's go get Grogar. Been a while since we've had any dead around here." Feeling frustrated about all that's just happened, Shining waited until all 3 of them had left. To his growing fortune, one of them closed the door behind, and locked it.

"Why'd you lock it? He's not going anywhere."

"I don't know. Habit, I suppose."

And once he was sure they were gone, Shining exited from his hiding place, and trotted over to Scorpan. Wanting to see his face one more time, he undid the part of the sack covering his face, and opened it. He was still amazed, and saddened by the frozen expression Scorpan held. Even in death, he held an honest, loving smile. That only made Shining wish, all the more, that his Gargoyle friend was alive to taste freedom. He just seemed.....so at peace, it was almost unreal. But....he'd be lying if he said he hadn't expected him to be like this. All he could do was stroke the Gargoyle's face, and say, "Goodbye, Scorpan.....my friend. You're free now......as i'll never be." But as the sound of wind passing through his tunnel echoed behind him, an idea suddenly popped into his head. And his eyes widened in understanding.

He may have just found the means of his escape - his friend was still looking out for him!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Grogar, and the other 3 guards walked through the darkened halls of the prison with stride. They felt no urgent need to hurry up, and hasten their movement. Was a corpse gonna suddenly come back to life, or something? No. Thus they had all the time in the world. With torch in magic "hand", carried by his red aura, Grogar lead his rams to Scorpan's cell. When he saw the Gargoyle's body, or the sack carrying it, he wasn't all that concerned. "So the old priest has finally gone to Elysium, eh? Alright. Bring him along." Two of the Guards from earlier picked up the sack with their magic, and started carrying it behind Grogar. As they walked, Grogar stopped in front of Cell # 37: Shining's own cell. And after staring at the door for a little, he let out a chuckle of personal amusement before moving. "Can hardly believe it's been 13 years since that soft-touch was brought here. Can't even remember his name anymore. Whatever, it doesn't matter - funeral awaits, and there's a body to be buried."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They had reached the squared staircase which lead to the top of the prison, and to the outside. The rams keeping slow, steady pace as they trudged the steps. Grogar, however, moved at a faster pace than the others, and stayed ahead of them. Though, of course, he wasn't all that patient with them. "Come on already, you slumps. I haven't got all day!" He halted in place, just before he took another step. Then grinned as he said, "Actually, I do." He then began to laugh almost maniacally as he continued walking. Bellowing as he said, "I've got all the time in the world!", and let it carry on until they were outside. Night had fallen over the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon like a shroud. The only real sounds to be concerned with was that of the crashing waves of the sea down below. They were loud, even from where the rams were on the huge stairwell.

Meanwhile, back inside, the ram guard who had discovered Scorpan was dead was finishing up his rounds. Now, he had arrived at Shining's cell, and ready to finish up for the night. But when he opened the slot to this cell, he was again met with no plate. And no response, even as he kicked the door, urging the inmate inside to bring their plate out. He was starting to think the unicorn was somehow dead , too. That was just perfect. The last thing this prison needed was an epidemic on their hooves. When he leaned down to peek through the slot, however, he found that there was no such luck. Instead, there was a hole in the floor with rocks sticking out, and surrounded by dirt. The guard hurried inside, confused by what he saw. It was a clearly dug hole, leading to an unknown location. But what the guard was really concerned about was the figure he saw laying on the empty cot in the cell. To his growing worry, he noticed brown fur, a long tail, and folded wings. He reached over, and turned the figure over to find not Shining Dantes.

But the body of Scorpan, still maintaining his frozen, dead smile.

"Warden Grogar!!!"

Outside, the actual occupant in the sack, Shining, was staying as quiet as he could while the rams carried him in their magic. He was happy that they had the same abilities of unicorns: otherwise they might have notice him inside by feeling his legs, and horn. They paid no heed, to his relief, and only had Grogar's half-baked sermon to listen to as they kept walking. "Dear lord, we bequeath unto you, these remains of your humble servant...............whatever his name was." He then let out an indignant sigh while rolling his eyes. "Good god, i'm bored." Still unaware of the guard who was now frantically racing through the shadowy halls of the prison, calling out his name. The ram had actually guessed what Shining was doing, and was determined to stop him. But odds were, he was already too late.

Not that Shining knew of it. Nor was he fully aware of what was waiting for him. At least until he heard the sound of the crashing waves grow in volume. He was getting quite confused, and uncertain of what was going on. That is, until he heard the sound of chains, and felt his legs being bound by them via magic. Then, his expression widened, and his ears fell as he understood. Grogar used the word "bury" as a figure of speech: they actually threw their dead out to sea over the cliffs. And with both those chains, and what he could feel might have been iron orbs to weigh him down, he was on a one way trip to the sea bed. He was going to drown! He needed to get the chains off of him once he hit the water, or else his freedom could be premature. To his utter amazement, he found exactly what he needed to make it happen: keys which hung from the golden band around Grogar's neck. Figures. But the ram didn't even know Shining's horn was free, and he could use magic again. Before they even tried picking him up, Grogar asked, "Oh, before you finish: did he, in fact, have a map on him?"

"Uh.....n-no, sir."

"Hm. Pity. Lord Tirek certainly would've paid a great deal for it - or I could've used it, myself." He sighed uncaringly. "Oh, well. Go ahead, and chuck him." Shining's fear began to increase. He had to act now, before it was too late. But the rams picked him up too quickly for him to focus. He couldn't see the keys properly. And already, the rams were beginning to swing him side, to side.

"Wait, what do you mean after 3? Do we throw him before 3, or after 3?"

"After 3."

(both)
"ONE..........TWO.......AND TH-"

"WARDEN GORGAR! WAIT!" Shouted the ram guard, panting as he stood at the top of the prison stairs. Unwittingly helping Shining out by distracting the guards, even though they still kept swinging him back, and forth. This still gave him the chance to focus on the keys hanging from Grogar's neck collar. All the while, the guard tried to tell them not to throw the body over the cliff. But from where he stood, it was impossible for Grogar to hear him over the raging rapids. Same as the other guards. So despite his protests, they just started their countdown again. Just as they counted again, Shining's horn ignited. The second time he was swung towards Grogar, he grabbed the keys in his aura......

"AND THREE!"

And he ended up dragging the old ram with him over the cliffside. Both of them, to the shock of the guards, were sent plummeting down to the deep ravine for several moments. Finally, they both crashed into the water. But while Grogar, stunned from the blow, was still able to swim to the surface, Shining didn't seem to have such luck. With the ball, and chains still holding him, he sank all the way to the bottom of the waters. But after a few seconds, he easily broke through the bag with his own hooves, and his magic. He could hold his breath a little longer, but he was running out of time. He'd run out of breath soon enough. That's why he unlocked the chains as quickly as possible. Another gift of being a soldier at sea was that he could swim if he fell overboard. With only seconds to spare before the water filled his lungs, Shining rose to the surface with a loud gasp. He coughed out whatever water might have gotten in his lungs. And after looking around, he began to understand that he was almost free.

Keyword being "almost", as he saw Grogar looking down on him with shocked eyes while clinging to the rocks.

Something inside of Shining snapped. He remembered all of the unbearable tortures this monster put him through. The collar shocks. The brutal beatings. The Vicious Lashes. All of them seared into his brain like a red-hot poker. Igniting some of the anger, and resentment he held for the ram. However, beneath the anger, he knew he couldn't let Grogar escape to warn Tirek, or anyone else that he'd escaped. He needed to be silenced. So with all the strength, and speed he could muster, Shining swam after the ram with the fury of a shark. Grogar saw the anger in his eyes, and was rightfully intimidated. He began struggling to climb the rocks, and escape what the unicorn's wrath would wrought. But he was too slow from the blow of crashing into the water. Shining used his magic ahead of time to grab the ram by his bell collar, and drag him back into the water. Once he was close enough, he grabbed the rams head, and forced it under the water for as long as possible. Grogar put up a fight as best as possible. Even tried using his magic to activate the black collar's security measure.....but was horrified when he realized Shining had gotten his off somehow. And after a couple of minutes of struggle, Shining felt Grogar's body quit its struggles, and go limp in the water. He had done it: Grogar was now dead, too. But Shining had no time to think over it. He had to swim to shore away from this awful place. He swam forth, through the rocks, with all of his might, moving straight on through to freedom.

Meanwhile, the two ram guards, who had watched the whole thing, and now had no idea what to do, only had this to say.

"Well...............I think we could've handled that a little better."

Author's Note

Welcome to the 11th chapter of "The Count of Monte Cristo".

And here, at last, is where we have the epic escape of Shining Dantes. Unfortunately, it took an accident, and the death of his newest best friend to see it through. This is undoubtedly the longest chapter i've written so far. And alot happens in this one.

Not only does Scorpan enlighten Shining with a religious myth his people knew (which they unwittingly share with numerous other realms who still remember the Primordials), but just as they both reach a crucial point in their digging.....the damned tunnel collapses right on the poor Gargoyle. In his final moments, he imparts final words of wisdom, frees Shining of that accursed collar which branded him, and then gives him the map leading to Monte Cristo: the hiding place of Gold Sword's mighty treasure.

Grogar, and the others take notice, and prepare to remove his corpse. But just beforehand, Shining gets the idea to switch places with his dead friend. So he ends up making his escape from the chateau d'if le tambelon unknowingly via the sea. And in the process, he gives Grogar some well deserved Karma.

Now Shining has freedom right before him - let's wait, and see what he does with it.:)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

On a private note, the story Scorpan tells is the lore of my Godzilla series, known as the Chronicleverse. In case you want to know who the Primordials are, and what they look like, here's the page to show you: The Zhanglao: Primordials of the Cosmos. And it's basically a shortened, parodied version of the tale of The One Realm: a single universe which preceded ours, and gave birth to the multiverse......following its own destruction. No names are revealed because it actually ties in to the story in the future.

How? Well, you may very well see........but a certain clue might involve that mysterious shadow which has been stalking Shining all this time.

Anyway, take care, and PLEASE leave a comment down below for some feedback. I'd very much like to know how I did. And see if I need to improve in some way.:)

New Friends, and Hidden Treasures

He had no idea how long he'd been unconscious for. But when he finally awoke, Shining had felt like his muscles had been nearly strained to the limit. Lightly moaning, he rubbed the side of his groggy head with his hooves digging into the sand for support. And-......wait. Sand? Was Shining going crazy? Or...had he somehow forgotten his perilous escape from The Chateau D'if Le Tambelon? If he did, he swiftly got those memories back as he opened his eyes, and took in his surroundings. He made it to shore. His fur wet from the sea waves washing into him. The feeling of sand sticking into his fur. Both almost felt... ......alien to him. 13 years was such a long time that he'd almost forgotten what things other than stone, and dirt felt like. But as he gazed into the distance across the ocean, he saw the vile prison dozens of miles away. His eyes were wide with disbelief. His breathing grown to excited pants. He just had such a hard time believing it, but it was all true. As the warmth of the sun fell onto him, and the sea breeze cooled him down, he began to accept the reality he had all but forsaken as possible.

He was free.

He was free from his condemnation in that cesspit of hell. And as a real, genuine smile crossed his face, he knew deep down, he only had one creature to thank for his freedom. "Thank you, Scorpan." he said, with such emotion he was afraid he'd break into tears again. "I couldn't have done this without you. I swear i'll avenge you for your your misfortune. And......I will remember you.....always." He shut his eyes, placed a hoof on his heart, and bowed his head in silence to remember Scorpan. The Gargoyle who had no business treating him with such kindness, and yet cared from him at every tune. The creature.......whom he had grown to consider a brother. Though now it was too late to tell him that, he was hopeful Scorpan knew - wherever he was. He would keep a piece of him within his heart, forever. To ensure his memory lived on.

He may have said he wasn't a saint........but he ended up answering Shining's prayers.

Once he was finished, Shining had begun to dart down the beach, and indulge in his freedom. Laughing with such cheer that it almost sounded like he was a school colt who had just passed an extremely hard test. In away, Shining HAD passed his greatest test. And now he was free to live his life again. He got so excited that he even started prancing through the sand, jumping up, and down in excitement. His laughter never dying for an instant...............until he finally realized he was NOT alone on that beach. To his surprise, and to their own as well, he saw that there was a whole group of creatures sitting on the beach. A few dragons, black changelings, parrots, and cats. He even saw a few Griffons in the group. And the one who stood out most was a large, white furred simian looking creature, that Shining assumed was a Yeti. While he wore a suit of black armor underneath a large coat, the others were decked out in random garbs bearing only a single symbol on their coats.

Even so.......Shining already knew pirates when he saw them. And now he had a feeling he'd just leaped out of the frying pan.........and into the fire.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Soooo." Said the Yeti to Shining. Both of whom were now sitting in the sand, calmly discussing a few things. That didn't stop Shining from keeping his guard up. Pirates were always crafty, and devious. If he wasn't careful, there was no telling what they'd do to him. Of course, the Yeti Captain, as Shining figured he was, only seemed interested in talking.

"Normally, i'd ask who you are.....but judging from both your shredded clothes - and the fact that the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon is only 2 miles away....what's the point?" Shining tensed for a moment, fearful of what the Yeti was implying. But the latter appeared to see the fear in his eyes, and raised up a paw. "Relax. Given what i've heard about that place, I really can't blame you for wanting to escape....though I honestly thought it was impossible. Either way, whoever you really are is your own business. As for me? My name is Luigi Vampa, also known as The Storm King. Once a notorious warlord before the civil war ended up costing me my armies, now I am but a humble smuggler, thief, and all-around one of the greatest pirates around." He puffed his chest out a little in pride, much to Shining's private amusement. Vampa cleared his throat, and said, "Now, you see, my men, and I came to this Island to bury alive two of our own who were," he chuckled, "attempting to steal more than their fair share of the loot. Oddly enough.....there are those who are considered their more loyal friends who would wish for me to grant them both mercy - which, of course, I cannot do: for I would quickly lose control of the old crew due to appearing too soft-hearted, and weak." He then pointed to Shining with a grateful smile. "Which is why YOU.....are such a fortunate find."

"Why's that?" Shining asked, raising an eyebrow.

"You provide me a way to show a little mercy to Garble Jacapo-" Vampa glared over at a pair who was tied up together in the sand. "That sleazy maggot you see tied up over there with his other maggot of a partner, Pharynx." One was a red-scaled dragon who looked as though he were in his 20's, having an orange fin on his head that resembled a mohawk. The other was a black changeling (rarities among the changelings these days), who interestingly enough, had a red frill on the back of his neck, and purple insect eyes. Both were face down in the sand while a parrot was standing over them next to a long boat. "While at the same time, making me not appear as weak. In the process, you provide my men with a little sport."

Shining shook his head a little bit. "How do i..accomplish all of this?"

Vampa smirked. "I'm glad you asked: we watch you, and Garble fight to the death. If he wins, we welcome him back with open arms. If YOU win, Pharynx is put under your command, and in the end i will have at least given Garble a small chance to live. Even if he did not fully take advantage of it. And you take his place in our crew."

",,,,,,,,,,what if I kill him, but don't want to be a smuggler?" Shining asked hesitantly.

"Heh. Then we cut your throat, and we're a little short-handed. Simple."

Shining now knew his options were limited. Either risk getting killed by a dragon - or be killed by a group of smuggling pirates. Seeing how he didn't have much of a choice, either way, he made the only one that made sense. "Well.....Iiiiii find smuggling, and piracy to be the life for me, and would be happy to kill your friend, the maggot."

Vampa nodded. "Very good. Oh! And before I forget: Garble....is the best combatant i've ever seen."

"Maybe you should get out more."

Instead of getting angry, Vampa actually found himself amused by Shining's remark, and bellowed with laughter as he stood up. "You are very amusing, stranger! Let's hope you live long enough for us to get used to that. Oi! Untie Garble, and give our unicorn friend here a knife. Then we let the games begin!" The yeti's hands clasped together in delight. Everyone else began to clear out of the way for the makeshift arena. While one of the pirates threw a blade into the sand in front of Shining, he saw Garble, and Pharynx both be untied by the pirates. The dragon releasing a little glare towards his opponent. When one of them tried giving him a knife, he just pushed them aside. Why would he ever need a knife when he was a Dragon? No, he'd finish this up with his bare claws, and be back with the crew as if nothing ever happened. Plus, he'd get some exercise in the process.

However, as Shining picked up the dagger in his aura, his opponent soon found that it would not be so simple. For Shining soon, indeed, found all of Scorpan's combat lessons indeed served him well. In fact, they were even better than he imagined. Garble swiped numerous times, tried to punch out the white unicorn, swipe with his tail, and even bombard him from above. Shining's reflexes proved much better than the brutish dragon. The claws were blocked by Shining's dagger, the punches blocked when Shining fought on his hind-legs, leaped over the swinging tail while delivering a swift kick to the side of the head. And Garble's attempt at frying him were easily blocked by Shining's shield - even after being restricted for 13 years, he found that projecting his signature forcefield shield was still as easy humming. He finally ended it with a series of punches, and kick to the chest which sent Garble sprawling on his back. Shining held him down on the sand, with the clamoring of excited pirates sounded all the while. The young dragon's eyes widened as Shining drew the blade to his face. Pharynx also seemed worried for his partner's safety. Of course, Shining had no intentions of hurting the dragon, much less kill him. And once more, used his head for something useful. "If you want to hold onto your life," he whispered, "then keep quiet....and don't. move." Confused, but compliant, Garble nodded his head, and did as ordered.

Shining drove his knife into the sand, and said to the captain, "Vampa, The Storm King......I ask you to spare Jacapo's life. For he has suffered enough at the prospect of being buried alive. Those who wanted to have a sport have been satisfied. And those who wanted him to have mercy will get it. And you, good captain, shall receive not just two - but three able bodied sailors, and fighters for your crew, including Pharynx. What do you say?"

"I say.......we have a deal!" Vampa laughed his bellowing laugh. It seems he didn't need much convincing, and saw the logic in Shining's case. Why waste a good hand? Shining had pushed all of the right buttons, and had saved both himself, and another. "Welcome to the crew, my friend!"

"What name should we ought to call him by?" asked one of the griffons.

"Name?" Vampa parroted, mulling it over for just a moment. "I think I know: we shall call him.....Zatarra."

Shining smiled a bit. "Sounds pretty fierce."

Vampa smirked. "It means driftwood." Laughing along with his other crewmates as they began to make their way back to their ship. Shining got ready to move with them, when Garble pulled him in close by the shirt, and whispered to him.

"You could've just killed me back then.......but you didn't. I owe you a life-debt, Zatarra. I swear on all of my relatives - even the ones who aren't exactly feeling too good - I am your dragon......forever."

Shining nodded. "I know." He patted Garble's arm, and then helped the drake to his feet. Pharynx flew over, checking up on his partner to see if he was alright. "I'm fine. But you should know: Zatarra here? I pledged to serve, and protect him for life. He's our new boss, now."

Pharynx raised an eyebrow. "Really? This isn't part of that "dragon code" thing you mentioned once, is it?"

"What does it matter? I'm alive, and I owe Zatarra. That means you do, too."

Pharynx rolled his buggy eyes. "Fine. Doubt it'll make much difference who tells us what to do, anyway. Beats being buried alive..............though i could've probably dug my way out as anything, anyway." While Garble chuckled a bit, Shining gave the pair a backwards glance. The faintest signs of a smile forming. Even though he hadn't anticipated this happening to him......he was beginning to think maybe it was good. While these two could never replace his friend, Scorpan, it was good to have the company of another again. He just hoped he could learn to trust them as he did his old friend.

The 3 of them went after the rest of the crew, to prepare for a series of adventures that only a smuggler/pirates' life could bring.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

3 Month Later..................

Shining "Zatarra" Dantes had spent much time with his new allies, who he now knew as "The Storm Brigade". It didn't seem Vampa had many original ideas in naming his crew. But what Shining DID come to appreciate about the oversized Yeti was how fierce, yet loyal to his crew he was. And how loyal the crew itself was to each other. Even with the fact they were each different species, they all looked out for each other - with the brief exception being the dumb-namic duo, Gable Jacapo and Pharynx, due to the fact they were almost as new to the crew as he. But after several months at sea, all had been forgiven, and the crew worked together as one. On his travels, he had encountered extraordinary sights, and viewed many magnificent wonders along the way. His knowledge growing along the way, along with his skills. His magic was back to its full strength. And the hideous mark on his neck had long since been treated, and was now little more than a brown scar on his neck.

A permanent reminder of all he had lost - and all he would regain, soon.

A bag of bits was tossed at him from behind, which he caught instantly. "Eyes in the back of your head." Vampa chuckled, leaning against the rail as Shining did. After a few moments, he took note of the distant expression Shining seemed to hold. This gave him the initial feeling something was wrong. "What's the matter? Haven't you ever seen Mareseille's before?" Shining didn't say anything at fist. Mainly because the memories swelling inside of him continued to cart around his mind. Finally, in a melancholy tone, he said, "It was my home."

"And yet you don't join the others ashore?" Again, Shining was silent. His eyes filled with so many feelings - so many memories, for good an ill, haunting him. So many thoughts, and wishes that kept him enthralled. Vampa could clearly see the conflict within him. And he'd come to respect Shining too much to let him be tortured so. "Listen to me, Zatarra: i always respected your privacy, and never asked about your history, even once. But whatever happened to you, you cannot make it right by staying here on this boat. Go. It's up to you now."

A smile crept to the edge of his mouth as he sighed. "In this life, we are all either kings, or pawns, somepony once said to me."

"Aye. Who told you that?"

"..............Empress Moon."

Vampa instantaneously burst into amused laughter. "Nightmare moon? Oh, Zatarra, the stories you tell."

Shining smiled completely in appreciation. "Take care, Luiga Vampa, The Storm King. One day I might come to find you. A person can always find a good friend." Vampa himself smiled appreciatively, saying "indeed", before shaking Shining by the arm, and then bringing him in for a brief, friendly embrace. And no sooner after, he walked away so that Shining may go on his way. Part of the unicorn would miss being on this ship - every last member of this crew had become creatures he considered friend, most ironically considering he himself was a pony. But it was because of the fact they didn't care he was a scarred pony: The Storm Brigade looked out for one another through thick and thin. In his eyes, they were far more trustworthy than any pony could ever be - with the exception of a few. Once the ship set into port, Shining, and his 2 companions followed behind. He was abjectly horrified at what he had seen before him: it was the old shipping firm he once worked with in Iron Hoof's regiment. This made memories of his old life come back to him in a haunting strike. One, in particular, was the last time he made port in his hometown - with the very creatures who eventually betrayed him. " This insubordinate idiot sent us on a fools errand against MY orders. He dragged us all to the island of Eldiban, and almost got us all killed!" Tirek's anger filled voice still echoed in his mind as he remembered that day. His eyes shut tightly as he felt guilt over his own naivete' blinding him to the obviousness of the centaur's animosity towards him. Maybe if he'd caught on earlier............but it was no time to consider such things. That was in the past, and now was the future. And it seemed that Fancy Morrel's shipping firm found itself a dismal future awaiting it: replacing the old sign of the firm was now the sign "Tirek's Shipping co.".

"So much has changed." Shining said in a low whisper. When he finally noticed Garble, and Pharynx, he spoke."Find us a small vessel for 3, and wait for me there." He ordered, as he prepared to walk away. "I will meet you within 3 hours. There's......some business I have to take care of, first."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Of all the things for him to feel at this moment, Shining never considered he could actually get nervous over what he was about to do. But either way, he was. And who could blame him? Before him stood the home of his old friend, and co-boss, Fancy Morrel. 13 years proved a long enough time for many things to change. What if his old friend wasn't even around anymore? If his shipping firm had been bought out by Tirek, then it was possible he wasn't even around anymore. That's what kept hanging in the back if his mind while continuously struggling to go through with this. Inevitably, he gave in - he knew he had to do this. He at least needed SOME information of what happened in his absence, and Morrel was his only hope. Yet as he walked past a nearby window, he couldn't help but gasp at his own reflection.

He almost didn't recognize himself as he was now. Scars aside, his entire coat, as well as his hair's colors, had faded to a duller, grey color. And when he truly looked back at where his cutie mark was, he was saddened to see that it was barely visible. Marred by the neglect of the Chateau D'if.......and perhaps his own despair, and misery taking hold of him back then. Emotions have always been said to have a profound effect on Equestrians, but he had no idea it was so literal. Had his heart been effected so by his imprisonment? Perhaps. But he knew now that it was going to be hard to get anypony to recognize him who knew him. He also had to consider the possibility that those he knew might have somehow forgotten him. But he refused to allow that to be true. There was no way his family could forget him: not his mother, not his father, not spike or Twily. And certainly not-.......certainly not mercedes. She would never break their promise to each other. He had to believe in her, now more than ever. He didn't finally escape a fate as terrible as Tartarus to lose her now.

With his resolve renewed, he made his way over to the house. The lights were on, so he at least could tell somepony was up inside. Good. That meant Morrel, or whoever else may have lived here, could speak to him. At least, he hoped they would be willing to, despite his coming at this late hour. Walking up to the door, he raised up his hoof, readying to knock. He hesitated, still feeling a tad nervous over what he was about to do. But he swallowed his nervousness, and knocked loudly, but not too hard. After a few minutes, it seemed as though he would find nopony inside. But as good fortune would have it, he heard the doorknob beginning to twist. And peering out through the door was a beautiful young mare, who seemed a bit taken aback by Shining's appearance. Not that he could blame her.

"Um...." Shining cleared his throat, "Is...this the home of Fancy Morrel?"

"I-..i'm sorry, sir," she said a bit nervously, "my father isn't well. And even if he were, he wouldn't receive visitors at 11:00 in the evening."

"Please," Shining said gently, but with urgency, "I need to speak with Mr. Morrel as soon as possible. Tell him-" He hesitated for a moment, unsure of if he should say his next words. But he said them anyway. "Tell him there's a friend of Shining Dantes who is looking for the stallion in question." The mare herself gives him a surprised look. As if she were expecting some news about Dantes. A few moments later, and she opened the door to the color-faded stallion. He took a deep breath. It was now, or never.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I'm sorry for coming at such a late hour, sir." Shining said politely to the stallion sitting opposite him of the fireplace in Morrel's lounge room. The stallion himself looked the same as Shining himself remembered. But there was something....different about him. A weariness hidden beneath his tired eyes, and rugged expression. This made him feel a strong sense of pity for the older stallion. But Fancy merely smiled curtly, and said, "Oh, it's no bother, dear boy. Old colts never sleep, anyway. Please, sit. Sit." He then asked his daughter, Creme de la creme, for some sherry. "So, Mr. Zatarra, you were a friend of Shining Dantes?"

Shining, however, wasn't so quick to answer right away. Instead, he wanted to see if his old friend would be able to recognize him, even as he was. "Mr. Morrel?" he said, making the other stallion ask "yes" in curiosity. A hopeful smile stretched across Shining's face as he brushed his hair to the side, allowing the gentlecolt to get a better look at him. But, to his disheartening disappointment, Morrel only kept staring at him with a questioning glance. Not once did he seem to recognize Shining for who he was. And his smile faded when he made the awful realization: as he was now, nopony who knew Shining Dantes would ever recognize him as he was now. Not as this grey ghost, covered in scars he had concealed beneath this cloak he wore. And if Morrel, who knew him well, couldn't recognize him......then who could. "You knew Shining Dantes, also?" Shining asked, playing back into the unknowing stranger.

"Indeed." Morrel nodded sadly. "He was like a son I once even attempted to testify for him after he was accused, and arrested for treason, and murder."

"Then...maybe you could also direct me to his family?"

Another solemn look crossed the gentlecolt. "I am sorry, good sir. But....i'm afraid his father, Night Light, died of a mysterious illness 4 years ago after hearing of his son, Shining's death. He was trying to find evidence of his son's innocence, as was his daughter, Princess Twilight. Sadly, it appears fate was a cruel mistress to the good stallion back then. His death came as a great shock.....and cut truly deep in the hearts of his family. A part of me is only glad Shining isn't around - so he doesn't have to learn of such a horrible thing happening to the father who loved him more than life itself." Fancy sighed heavily. "I suppose grief is the greatest killer of them all."

Unfortunately, Shining DID learn of it just now. And it hurt him alot more than any of the whippings of Grogar, and the tortures of that back collar. "That's-" he barely chocked, trying as hard as he could to hold back his tears. He felt his heart breaking in half, but he had to keep it secret. "That's truly terrible." He said, while barely holding his composure. Once he took a few deep breaths, he asked, "And...what of Shining's mother, Twilight Velvet?"

"Last I recall, she returned to her original home in Canterlot. She just couldn't bear the anguish of losing both her son, and her father. Mareseilles just held no place for her any longer." Morrel sighed. "Poor mare. Truly can't say I blame her."

That, at least, gave Shining a sense of relief, knowing his mother was at least still alive. Though he was still hurt by what he figured she may have gone through. And all it did was make him wonder about Cadence, and how this effected her. But he knew he'd learn that once he found her. For now, he had something else of more importance he had to know. "So......this treason, and murder: who accused him?"

"Tch. Who knows? I imagine it was Lord Tirek who made the murder accusation, given it was supposedly General Iron Hoof who had been murdered - so say the rumors. Chief Prosecutor, Neighsay Villefort, the stallion who had Shining arrested 14 years ago, left for Paris to become Crown Prosecutor. Of course, the unexpected murder of his father, Spell nexus, may have spurred his departure. Then again, given it was the final war against Empress Moon, herself, those were bound to be strange, and chaotic times."

"You seem to be on desperate times yourself, sir."

Fancy nodded. "Indeed. After learning of Shining's death, I...reluctantly took on a partner. The current General, and Lord of Paris, Prance, himself, before he took the throne for himself. Then one day, he forced me out, and took the firm for himself. Given his vast wealth, and newfound resources, I couldn't possibly see why Tirek would want a shipping firm under his control."

This made Shining tilt his head to the side. "I don't understand. I've heard of Tirek's promotion to general, but....how did he become the king of all Prance?"

"......Let's just say it was after he asserted himself as Lord Tirek, and made known his then-secret rule of the kingdom known as the Netherlands. A few weeks afterwards, Empress Moon escaped her island prison with her loyal followers at her side. Those who were hiding in Equestria rallied to her side, and prepared for a final offensive against our nation. Paris ended up being the center of this climactic war. The king was unable to defend the city against such overwhelming forces, and lost it to Empress Moon in mere days. Lord Tirek was the one who lead the charge against her forces in Paris. Thanks to him, her main forces were broken, and beaten. He was the one who paved the way for The Princesses, and The Warriors of Harmony, to face the Empress in a final battle to decide Equestria's fate. Thanks to the Elements of Harmony, Empress Moon was transformed back into the ethereal darkness of Princess Luna she had been spawned from, and was rejoined with her forever. The Lunar Republic fell that day, and Equestria triumphed. Lord Tirek was recognized for his leadership that day, and awarded the highest honors with further promotion to Prime General of the Equestrian Defense Forces, including the military. And after learning of the King's death, Tirek himself proposed a solution to fill in the gap of power: that he be allowed to absorb the nation of Prance, and assimilate it as part of his own. This way, the Equestrian defense could be doubled, and fortified. The princesses allowed it........and now Tirek rules not only his own dominion of the Netherlands: but as ruler of Prance, along with the Equestrian Military."

Shining's eyes narrowed. "So......he benefited further than I thought."

"And I fear this nation suffers all the more for it."

"What do you mean?"

"Although Tirek has always been a tactical genius, and a brilliant strategist and leader.......we soon learned just how cruel, and uncaring he truly was. While he keeps the rest of the other nations believing he rules this land with wisdom, and benevolence, he is in fact a tyrant. Even though he pays Mareseilles little mind, it is Paris who suffers from his parasitic ways: bleeding the lower class dry of their moneys, turning the desperate into a personal labor force. And his Gargoyle troops constantly make life more difficult for the simple ponies who live there. Only the high society stays safe from his abuse, due to his high-strung mannerisms. He wears a mask of sophistication to hide the fact he is an evil brute who has no qualms of hurting those weaker than him. But he cares little for how the peasantry views him: all he cares for is how the aristocracies, royalties, and nobility's respect, and admire him." The poor old stallion sighed heavily. "I always knew there was a reason Iron Hoof kept him on such a short leash: I guess even he knew Tirek held ambition for power, even when the General was alive. Now, it seems he has all the power he could ever want short of complete control of Equestria."

This made Shining remember the dying words of his general which he now knew he should have heeded ages ago. "Tirek.....may be a good leader, to an extent. And his prowess.....has always been....impressive, he's also arrogant, temperamental, and self-centered. And my status......... gives me absolute.....control of the Equestrian military.....under the Princesses. I've always sensed his ambition....and i'm afraid of him.....abusing the power this......would give him." This was the exact thing Iron Hoof was afraid of happening. And now his greatest fear had become a terrible reality - all because of Shining, and his naivete'. After shaking his head to clear his mind, he said, "I am.....sorry to hear about all of this. And to hear of your own misfortunes possibly brought on by Tirek."

"Ah, yes. It is a bit disheartening to think about, and living these days has proven difficult. But........I honestly think that my misfortunes are nothing compared to those poor ponies, and other creatures, who possibly suffer under his rule. In the end, these are the days when misfortune prevails over the good, and caring folk."

Shining then formed a rather knowing smile which got the gentlecolt confused for a moment. "Well, maybe your fortune's about to change."

"Pardon?"

"I think you'll learn soon enough." Shining said enthusiastically, getting up from his seat. "Now, please forgive my abruptness: i must now seek out Shining's fiance'."

"Uh, forgive me, sir, but.........i'm afraid you won't find her here."

Shining halted in his tracks, and turned to face the older colt. "Come again?"

"With Nightlight having passed, and Velvet unable to stay in Mareseilles, Cadence Mercedes could no longer afford to remain, either. And even though the princesses offered to give her a place to stay within Canterlot, she declined. She was determined try, and make it on her own - and...she chose Paris as her destination." Shining's eyes widened in fear. "Colonel Sombra went with her to support her as best he could. Both were present during Empress Moon's invasion. The last I heard, Sombra was honored as a war hero, and given the rank of General. After Tirek claimed lordship, he awarded Sombra the title of Count Sombra Mondego. I'm.........not sure what happened to Cadence, as i've been preoccupied attempting to support my family with what I can. But I have a feeling she's alright. That mare was quite strong, even when the news of her beloved's death hit her hard."

Shining's expression fell, just a little. Only because he didn't want his own feelings of anguish to come through. Mostly because of how his heart wrenched at the thought of what kind of hardships she must have endured. She just had to be so stubborn that she wanted to survive on her own. But.......she didn't really, did she? Assuming Sombra actually DID give a damn about her after what he did to Shining. The grey-furred unicorn swore that if that back-stabbing wretch let anything happen to her........he'd make him suffer worse than he already intended. Now he knew he had to make finding her a priority. But first, he still had something he needed to do if he was going to complete his objectives. He was prepared to leave, to Fancy Morrel's notice, before the latter said, "Well, I-.......I am sorry I wasn't any real help to you."

"No, no." Shining reassured him. "You've been a great deal of help. And I promise you, that one day your troubles will be over." He then sighed. "But you are right about one thing: Shining Dantes.....is dead." He then left the household without turning back. He had all he needed. Now it was time to obtain his weapon. He made to the docks in ten minutes after galloping his way there. When he arrived, he saw both Pharynx and Garble waiting for him. "Oh, boss!" Garble exclaimed as Shining trotted past him. "You're gonna be SO happy with us: we got us a nice little skiff big enough for three We couldn't afford a scoop, but we got a good deal out of it at the best price. Or, at least the best price you could get out of a griffon. But either way, we're all set for-" But he noticed Shining wasn't paying attention to him. "Z-...zatarra?" Shining was more focused on preparing the boat for departure. Both changeling, and dragon saw the fierce, determined look in his eyes, and were a bit concerned. "What do you think happened with him? His emotions feel a little.......sour. Like something's got him feeling bitter." Pharynx said.

"Who knows, Phar?" Garble said, giving his master a concerned expression. "But honestly......I hope he'll be alright."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Several weeks passed by for the trio of sailors. Despite the fact Garble, and Pharyx didn't know where they were heading, they trusted Shining to know. At least they were right, as Shining still had the map given to him by Scorpan. This was the map which would lead him to they key of his retribution. And he was following the night, and daytime skies to the best of his knowledge of sea-faring navigation to their destination, based on what he learned from both Scorpan and Vampa seperately. He just knew patience would be a factor in this journey. As long as they stayed their course, he knew they would find what he was looking for.

Finally, after six more days of sailing, they arrived to their destination: The Isle of Monte Cristo. As Scorpan had said, it was off the Italian cost - though Shinig had no idea it would be THIS far out. However, he remembered the objective was to HIDE Gold Sword's treasure - not make it easy to find. Once they made it to shore, it was up to Shining to follow the instructions provided by Scorpan, himself. All of them were intricate, and complex. Kind of like an elaborate puzzle on a piece of cloth. Anyone else would have never been able to figure it out on their own. Even Shining's companions were a bit befuddled by all of their movements that seemed to go nowhere. But Shining himself was another story: he remembered everything Scorpan had taught him, involving navigation, and applying science to real life situations. This map, to him, was one such equation. In his mind, Shining couldn't help but laugh at the prospect of his long passed friend training him for this exact moment. Almost as if he never expected to make it out of the Chateau D'if alive........or even continue on after they escaped. It was almost confounding, but Shining didn't dwell on it for too long. He had a map to decipher.

They had arrived at midday, and by the time they reached the climax of their hunt, it had become evening. By then, the clue following had taken them to a secluded cave by the sea. A dark, empty, vacant cave with no signs of life. Good thing the company was consisting of a Unicorn, and Dragon, who used their magic and flame respectively to illuminate the cavern. They walked for several minutes, careful to mind their steps. And eventually, they came upon a large cavern, with a secret pool which was connected to the ocean outside. But other than that, there was actually nothing else in here. This lead to a bit of confusion, as they figured that this was the last stop on their journey. But where was the treasure? A pang of doubt struck the side of Shining's head, making him wonder if, perhaps, someone else had claimed the treasure for themselves. That thought was quickly dashed. Shining knew it couldn't be that simple. All of the hidden signs, and markers lead to this cave, specifically. It had to be the right place. And it had to be for a good reason. Before he could wonder what it was, he observed the gentle, calm water sitting before them. And that's when it clicked. The perfect place to hide something is in completely plain sight, where none would expect to look. Now, he had to make sure he was right. After removing his cloak, Shining leaped into the water, and began swimming his way to the floor of the pool. The darkness made it hard for him to see anything. So he decided to light up his horn again in the dark deep. What he saw made his eyes widen in surprise.

Chests. Dozens of treasure chests scattered all over the pools bed.

But was anything still inside of them? He got alot closer to one of them to be certain. None of them had any locks on them - or rather, none that were clamping the chests shut. He reached out his hooves, pulled up the lid, and...........

Gold.

Absolutely nothing but gold was inside. From coins, to jewelry, to silverware, it was a horde of absolute gold, shared with several jewels, and gems inside. His hooves pushing through to bring them up, and get a closer look. His expression remaining as amazed, and shocked as ever. This was it: the treasure of Count Gold Sword. Now, after so many years, had been found once again. And yet, as Shining swam back up to the surface for air, only one thought could be heard stretching throughout his mind in astonishment.

"The priest was right."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After setting up camp, Pharynx had been assigned to bring out as many chest as possible - which he did by turning into a giant squid. Garble loaded every chest he could onto their skiff. The young dragon almost going insane over how much gold there really was here. Were it not for his loyalty to Shining, he probably would've tried to horde the whole treasure for himself. Then again, given how many of these chests Pharynx said were down there, even his greedy nature was feeling satisfied now. The pair had just finished loading the 15th chest onto the skiff, which Garble gave a happy peck to, before they headed back to the campsite outside the cave. The pair of them laughing with joy, and throwing some of the loot into the air as they ran past two chests to their boss. This was an amazing, and incredible discovery that noone - not even dragons - make every day. "Boss Zatarra!" Garble exclaimed. "That's it for now! The boat: she can't take anymore!"

"And there are still EIGHT MORE boatloads down there!" Pharynx exclaimed. "I know, cause I counted them all. Took only less time to do that than it was to bring all of THESE up."

Shining, however, appeared to be lost in thought. Expressionless as he only stared away at the fire. Whatever was on his mind proved far more important to him than the discovery. Something which Garble couldn't help but show confusion towards. "Boss.....do you not understand? This is THE ultimate treasure! No dragon alive has ever collected this much loot int heir lifetimes. You are wealthier than any creature I have ever heard of. Whatever your problems used to be-" he swiped both hands through the air. "they are long gone. With this, we could do anything - BUY anything. So: what do you want to buy, Zatarra?"

After a few seconds of silence, he answered the question with the only answer he's ever thought of since he broke free. "Revenge."

"Huh." Pharynx said, looking to Garble and he to him, in mild surprise before they got with the program. "Okay, revenge. Sounds cool. But, eh.....against who?"

"Sombra Mondego, Neighsay Villefort.........and Tirek Danglars." he said with venom in his words.

"Alright, no biggie." Garble said nonchalantly. "We kill these guys, then we keep and spend the treasure. Sound good."

"No." Shining said. "We have to study them first. Learn all of their weaknesses, before we destroy them."

"Huh?" Pharynx exclaimed in confusion. "But....I don't get it. Why not just kill them, and get it over with. Look, I'LL do it. I'll go up to Paris, take on a disguise, take them out bam bam bam, and we're free to do whatever we want with the gold. How's this a bad plan?"

"Easy: death is far too good for them. It's a release, not a punishment. We must learn what they cherish most, and discover their guilty secrets. They need to suffer as I suffered. All of their worlds will torn apart, and ripped away from them." He said bitterly, and angrily. "Just they ripped mine away from me."

Pharynx just sighed, and Garble rubbed the back of his head. It was obvious Shining had his mind set, and a plan in motion already. Nothing the two of them could say would ever convince him of anything else. All they could do was relent, and go along with it. Though Garble, of course, brought up an important fact which couldn't be overlooked. "Well......you're sure as heck gonna need a new name to make this work. "Cause I don't think Zatarra's gonna cut it - and the guy you were before is dead."

Shining, however, had considered that already. Looking upon the map, he had already thought ahead of such a matter. And he was ready for his renewal. "Then once we make our first purchase.......I shall become a Count." And with a swift motion, he threw the map into the fire, and let it burn. His memory was as strong as his mind had become, so he already knew how to get back here, and recover the rest of his new inheritance. The flames consuming the small parchment, leaving only the island name before turning it to ashes. A testament to the final step in the rebirth of the stallion once named Shining Dantes. As this place was where his quest for justice/revenge had truly begun, it was only now fitting that he should take a name after it. And it is this name that all in Equestria shall know him as forevermore.

The Count of Monte Cristo.

Author's Note

Welcome to Chapter 12 of "My Little Ponys The Count of Monte Cristo".

I apologize for taking so long with this one, but I had other things I was doing. Drawings, and the like. You know how it is.^^; But I hope this release can make up for it. Though not alot happens in this chapter, it's all still significant in the long run. Now, here's a bit of info for the chapter.

Yes, I decided to make The Storm King play the role of Luigi Vampa, the pirate smuggler who Edmond befriends after being found by his crew. In the book, he's rescued at sea, but in the movie he accidentally runs across them. I picked Storm King because he seems like a most fitting role for a pirate smuggler with a charismatic sense of humor, yet is intimidating enough to be respected. Granted, when I asked him about the role, he was a little hesitant at first, given I told him he was going to befriend Shining Armor's character. But I promised him he'd get an action scene sometime in the future of this story. Amazingly, he was alot more compliant after that.:D But the point of having him, as well as a crew consisting of a number of different creatures like Parrots, Cats, Black Changelings (aka the original changelings), Griffons, and Dragons as a crew was to showcase an interesting point in the story: that after being betrayed by the men/ponies he trusted, and made weary of trusting other people, it's a band of ethnically diverse pirates who he finds more trustworthy than anyone else in the world. And these species have show they've got good qualities, too. So it kinda stuck with me.

Now, I imagine there'll be an even BIGGER surprise by my choosing Garble as Jacapo. Though technically, it's both him and Pharynx who play as Jacapo. Let's just say, thanks to a certain DeviantArtist named @Gojira012, it got me interested in a redeemed Garble being buddy pals with Shining Armor. That kinda stuck with me, and inspired me to do something different by having him as Shining Dantes faithful servant, and companion. As for Pharynx: i always intended for Shining to have a changeling in his growing troupe'. I intended for it to originally be Thorax who plays Jacapo, along with Chrysalis originally playing as Napoleon Bonaparte. But then I got a better idea, and kept him as King of the Changedlings, while putting his prechanged brother as Shining's other companion. This will tie in to the story inevitably, so the choice was NOT a random one, I assure you.:)

Fancy Pants "daughter" is a next gen pony who belongs to https://www.deviantart.com/kianamai named "creme de la creme", which leads me to another plot point for this story: the young adults in the second act of the story are being portrayed by the Next Gen characters of the Kianimaiverse. Those of you who follow that may now know who Albert is gonna be played by. XD And yes: in this adaptation, Tirek/Danglars has taken over all of Prance following the death of the countries king during Empress Moon's final strike. He did this by absorbing it into his own kingdom, The Netherlands. After basically leading the fighting forces which decimated the Lunar Empire's invasion, and with the loss of the nation's ruler, the Princesses really didn't have much choice but to agree with what Tirek wanted. Besides.......he's still been able to keep EVERYONE in the dark about his actions, and earned the trust and favor of all. In doing so, he rises to the highest power second only to the princesses. Let me explain one thing: when he was promoted, it was to General of the Equestrian Military. That was only ONE PART of Equestria's defensive line. There are many others out there seeing to the countries protection. And Prime General gives him control over it all. Sombra, all the while, managed to gain himself position of general after all of his years of service, and his "heroics" during the Lunar Empire invasion. And all those familiar with the story all know what happened with Cadence Mercedes.

I just wanted to build up a bit of suspension for the next chapter.:D

Creme de la creme is owned by @ Kianamai

Act II - Presenting The Count Of Monte Cristo

Since that day, much had occurred in the following weeks, spanning to two months.

Despite his lack of appearance, Shining had already become a sensational rumor among the ponies, and creatures of Equestria. Perhaps it began with his purchasing of a magnificent estate outside of Romane. In fact, it was on an auspicious, and beautiful day that a noble found a pony, and a dragon standing beside a large wagon on the road which lead up to the estate itself. The stallion had navy blue fur, a red mane, and purple eyes. Yet, to his friend, Garble Jacapo, and their employer, The Count, there was no mistaking this was Pharynx in one of his disguises. "AH, good afternoon, sir." He said in a polite tone. "My name is Ferris Link, and this is my friend, Jacapo. On behalf of our employer, The Count of Monte Cristo, we were hoping to purchase your lovely home."

The stallion in question couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of the request. "Rubbish! I should have you horse-whipped! now be off with ya - before I set the dogs on the both of ya! Go on!"

But his tone soon changed when Garble opened the back of the tarp-covered wagon. Allowing all of its spoils to spill onto the ground itself. So much gold, and gems, and jewels was more than enough to silence the pony......and the glimmer of desire in his eye made him absolutely willing to have an exchange. Ponies will do just about anything for fortune. And an hour later, the deed had been signed, and the keys handed over to the duo. After politely thanking the two fellows, and shaking, he was off with his possessions to parts unknown.

And still, there was so much more business to attend to.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It had been a long three months for Fancy Morrel. And in that time, things haven't been looking up for him. Despite his best efforts, hid debts still remained. And the shipping firm he had opened had not aided him in the slightest. Not ever since the loss overseas he had suffered, which had only enhanced his concerns. Hearing his daughter enter his study, he urgently asked, "Creme, my dear: any news of the Noble Lance?"

"i'm sorry, father." She replied sadly. "There's still been no word on where it is. I'm.....honestly starting to think it might have been lost at sea. I know you hate thinking something like that, but-"

"No, no, my dear." Morrel said grimly. "I......i just have a warm place in my heart for that ship, on account of once serving-" Morrel choked on his words. "My dearest friends." He sighed. "So many wonderful memories of those days. Maybe that's the only reason Lord Tirek allowed me to keep it was to torture me by turning it into a mere cargo ship. Even so.....it kept us going until it went missing. Now.....I have no idea what we can do about it."

Creme, with a sympathy she always felt when her father got like this, stood beside him, placing a hoof on his back. "Please don't give up hope, father. Even if things are bad now, I know they'll get better soon. We'll find a way to make things better. I just know it."

"I truly wish I held your optimism, my dear sweet creme. But.........it's much too late for such a thing. Even though our debts were bought by somepony of anonymous name, we still have no means of paying off our debts. Now now, when the 3 month limit has arrived." He then placed both hooves over his head in despair. "It's hopeless." He was about to move a document regarding his debt collection, but for a minute his horn appeared to flicker for a moment, to his frustration. "Oh, blast! Why does this have to keep happening?" Once he flicked his horn, it was working again. And he shuffled everything to the side. "Again in the last 6 months my magic has been on the fritz. Perhaps my nerves are getting to me at last."

"But...it isn't just you, father. Everypony i talk too has the same thing happening to them. And noone even knows what's causing this to happen."

Morrel sighed deeply. "Then let us hope it isn't an epidemic of some kind. The last thing I need to worry about is a condition causing everypony to lose their magic."

Suddenly, a knock at the door went off, surprising the two. When Fancy was about to answer it himself, his daughter had him sit back down. A look said she would handle it, and she went off. Now, Morrel was left alone with his thoughts. Not a one being any good. With the pressure of his banking debt now having closed in, the loss of his shipping firm, and now the loss of his most treasure possession behind his dear, sweet Creme' was becoming too much to handle for the old stallion. All of it was all too overwhelming for even somepony like him to handle. Was there even any point in going on anymore? Maybe.......it was time to end it. End the misery, the humiliation, and.......

"FATHER!" Creme shouted through the halls, running up to a concerned Morrel. But his concern died when he saw the excited expression on his daughter's face. "Father, you won't believe it: the Noble Lance! It's been found!" And Morrel's expression changed from one of absolute despair, to one he had not shown, or felt in so many years.

Hope.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He still had a hard time believing what he was seeing. And yet, there it was, right before Morrel. The S.S. Noble Lance, back in the Mareseilles docks, and looking as if it were in its prime. Never had Morrel imagined anything like this could happen, and yet here was the proof. His livelihood - his legacy, and the only remaining source of good memories - was returned to him. "This is incredible!" he exclaimed, turning to the red dragon, and purple maned pony next to him. "But how? How did you find this ship?"

"Would you believe it was completely by luck?" Garble asked with a light chuckle.

"To be honest, our employer found the ship by coincidence." said Ferris Links. "But when he found out who it belonged to, he was adament about having it restored. He also ensured it would be docked back in Mareseilles where he knew it truly belonged. He believes that a ship as grand as this is a terrible thing to lose."

Morrel smiled in gratitude. "Well.....you may tell your employer, whoever he is, that he has my thanks for finding and returning the ship." He looks to the ship. "She means a great deal to me, next to my dearest daughter. I couldn't imagine how i could live without either."

Ferris also smiles. "Don't worry, Mr Morrel. I can assure you he understands. That's why he also wanted us to give this before we left." With horn glowed violet as an envelope was drawn from his jacket pocket, and given to the gentlecolt. After saying their goodbyes, the pair left almost immediately. With that out of the way, Morrel curiously looked over the envelope he had been hoofed. Using his magic, he tore open the top, and pulled out a pair of letters from within. His eyes widened at the first one he saw: it was a notice explaining how all of his debts had been cleared, and he was absolutely free of his debt. His heart almost leapt out of his chest when he read the second letter, directed to him by the first, and saw exactly what it said - and who he had to thank for this miracle.

"Just as i promised, you luck has officially changed.

I truly hope you appreciate this, Mr. Morrel. Because it was truly the least I could do for you. Especially for all that you've done for me before.........well, before I was taken away. Consider this a thanks for your kindness, and friendship to me back when i was just a simple soldier. Now, I guess this makes up for my absence. And I hope this can help clear your conscience. I never blamed you for anything. Just know that, in time......I'll make things right again, for both of us.

Please take care, and make the most of your life - as I hope I can do for myself.

Your friend, The Count of Monte Cristo
Formerly known.........as your friend, Shining Dantes."

A single tear fell from Morrel's eye. And a happy, tremendous smile crossed his muzzle. A great weight felt as though it had been lifted off of his shoulders. Feelings of guilt he'd held onto for 14 years began to die away. Of course, he then remembered that a certain visitor of his who was a "friend" of Shining Dantes had said something similar. It didn't take long for him to realize that it WAS him that day - using an alias for obvious reasons. How he failed to recognize the stallion was beyond him. But he was happy that he was alright, nonetheless. At least something else had gone right in the gentlecolt's life that involved someone he cherished returning from oblivion.

"Thank you, god," he whispered, "thank you for giving me some justice."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Some time later, in the city of Paris, life was as it always was. Ponies, and other creatures were going about their every day lives, with not a care in the world. All the citizens travelling to anywhere, and others were going about their trade. Sadly, there were some who were hardly doing as well as they could, and had been reduced to living as street urchins. Begging for scraps from others, and doing their best to live. Sadly, the Gargoyles under Lord Tirek's service made life hard for many ponies there. Usually involving the occasional harassment of ponies, or creatures trying to make an honest living, or who should have been beneath their attention. Otherwise, everything in Paris was as peaceful as it ever could be.

Today, however, was a special occasion, because it was a day the city was being visited by a certain entertainer, well known nearly throughout Equestria: a stage magician unicorn mare known as The Great, and Powerful Trixie. By this point, she had already become a well-known sensation in every location she had gone to. And now, she had taken her tour to the heart of Prance, itself. She had attracted quite an audience with her amazing performances, involving pyrotechnics, light-shows, and impressive, illusionary feats. Everyone was impressed by her skills on the stage. Yet there were already two who had an admiration for the mare, yet not merely for her skills. Bertuccio "Striking Sword", a smuggler who met her on the road during his travels, and Benvolio "Thunderlane", who was his stepson after marrying the stallion's mother many years ago. While the latter was a wonderbolt, he still went on trips with the stallion he considered a father, to see the sights of renowned cities such as this. Trixie had become a close friend of the family, and thus was it good enough reason for them to join her on tour on occasion - just so they could travel alot better. They both were very fond of Trixie, and always did their best to support her. Her latest show here was an example of the practice Bertuccio had done with her on the road. She was now at the climax of her performance. "And now, mares, gentlecolts, and creatures of all ages: prepare to be amazed, for the Great, and Powerful Trixie is about to show you a spectacular finale like you've never seen-"

"HALT! IN THE NAME OF THE LAW!"

Suddenly, every creature heard the loud commotion of a horde of Gargolye soldiers flying high above. Trixie huffed at the aggravating interruption of her shows climax. However, both Bertuccio, and Thunderlane were all wide-eyed, when they saw the teenage colt they had surrounded in the air. "Benedetto?" Bertuccio said in shock.

"Rumble!" Thunderlane gasped, seeing his younger brother trying to get away from the Gargoyles, while holding what appeared to be some kind of loaf of bread in his front leg/arm. He ducked, and dodged underneath every Gargoyle's advance, and even managed to get a hit on one of them, which gave him an opening to zip past the rest - much to the suspense of the crow below. But to his painful surprise, he got his from above as he was flying past an alleyway. Out appeared none other than Guild Caderousse, Lord Tirek's left hand, smirking at the teenager who was immediately dogpiled by the other Gargoyles.

"No!" Thunderlane exclaimed, flying over to the patrol.

"Thunderlane, don't!" Bertuccio shouted, before following after him. Trixie decided to do the same, running past the crowd, who was beginning to understand how serious a situation this was, and were leaving.

"Hello again, my little street rat." Guild said to the colt held in the grasp of two Gargoyles. "Can't ever seem to keep out of trouble, can we?"

"What can I say? Trouble's what I live for." Benedetto said with a smirk.

"Well, this time you've gotten into your last fill of trouble." A single talon scratched the side of his beak. "After all, a trip to the gallows will make sure you won't be "living" for trouble, anymore." Benedetto's eyes widened in fear, as he realized his luck had finally run out. They were about to haul him away, when a pair of familiar faces came around. "Wait!" Thunderlane exclaimed, flying in front of Caderousse. "Please don't hurt him! He's my brother!"

"Is that right?" Caderousse asked with mild surprise, and a look of disdain. "Then I apologize for the shame you must feel for this....little thief."

"Look, i-......i'm sure he might have caused some trouble around here, but....does that really call for him to be executed?"

"I don't think you quite understand," Guild said, clutching Benedetto's head from underneath his jaw. "This upstart has already been responsible for a number of thefts in this city. Otherwise, i'd just have him disciplined, stick him in the stocks for a day, and let him off. But as far as my lord's concerned, this idiocies gone on long enough. I'm goin' to do this city a favor by riddin' it of an appalling, filthy bandit who noone will miss."

"No." Thunderlane sneered, getting into a defensive position. "I won't let you hurt him." The display of bravery igniting a warm part of Benedetto's heart, and making him feel concern for his older brother. But only earned disdain from the griffon. "You ought'a think twice about what you're doin', boy. Challengin' me is challengin' Lord Tirek himself. You wanna go and make yourself public enemy # 1, and join your snot-nosed brat of a sibling in the gallows!"

"Thunderlane!" exclaimed Bertuccio, who ran next to his son. "Thunderlane, be still, and let me handle this." When the younger agreed, the older stallion spoke to the griffon. "Sir Caderousse, I implore you: don't deal out such a harsh punishment to a pony so young. I know if you just give him another chance, I can make sure he ends this life of crime, and is set straight. He doesn't need to die."

Guild cupped his chin in thought, before asking, "And let me guess: you're his guardian, perhaps?"

Though hesitant, Bertuccio nevertheless replied, "Yes, sir. I'm his stepfather. I lost track of him several years ago, and have been looking for him ever since. I worked so hard to make sure he has a good life....and I don't want to see it wasted again. So i implore you - for his sake - please, release him. I promise to set him straight." Benedetto felt somewhat moved by his stepfather's earnest words, and his head lowered in mild shame. Even Guild appeared mildly affected by such sentimental concern. "Mm......well........perhaps...I could give a little bit of leeway this time," The four ponies, including Trixie, who was watching from the side, felt the sensation of relief, until Guild said, "if perhaps you'd be willing to make a small payment for his release. Consider it a charge for bail."

The ponies looked dismayed, and grew fearful. They had no money on them, and nothing they could use to pay the griffon for his mercy. They searched their coat pockets, and only found a few bits inside. Truly bad luck Bertuccio had no work done recently, or else this wouldn't be an issue. Guild quickly noticed how short they had appeared to be running, and said, "then, once again, I apologize. But i'm afraid the law's the law. And this one's evaded it long enough. Now, he needs to be dealt with as a criminal should."

"Perhaps that won't be necessary." said the voice of a mysterious stallion. The group looked to see a grey furred stallion with a dull, two-toned mane that was grooved backwards, and tied in a pony-tail on the back of his neck. He had a few fading scars on his face, and his horn appeared to be covered in cracks. Around his neck was a cross-necklace. And though his features were neutral, he carried an eccentric smile as he greeted the griffon. "A much decided pleasure, Sir Guild Caderousse."

"Uh...thank you." Guild said, a little confused. "But i'm afraid you have me at a loss, Mr....?"

"Abbe'. I am Abbe' Busoni. Just visiting from Veneece to visit the magnificent wonders of this city, including the beauteous cathedral." He then looked over to Bertuccio. "But then I overheard this commotion, and heard the words of this kind-hearted stallion. One who has nobility, and compassion of much cherished value. Surely, this would be worthy of showing that perhaps this young colt is deserving of a second chance? Of forgiveness, and mercy?"

Guild sighed, "Look, father, I would most certainly be willing. but unless a payment is made for his bail, my claws are tied on this matter."

"Is that so?" Busoni asked, before using his magic to pull something out of his pocket. "Perhaps THIS will suffice?" The griffon, Gargoyle, and ponies eyes almost popped out of their skulls when they saw the huge, emerald diamond the Abbe' presented. "Believe me when I say compared to the life of another pony, this is a small trinket. And in turn, a small price to pay."

Guild didn't seem all too sure, at first. But the diamond shimmered in his eye. Even with with living the high-life in Lord Tirek's palace, he wasn't given anything as wonderful as this. And as much as he loathed creatures like Benedetto....he was sure somepony as worthless as him would be worth turning the other cheek for this time. "Very well, father: I accept." With a nod from Busoni, he was handed the diamond. And after giving a vile sneer at the grey-furred colt, he said "Release him." to the Gargoyles, and they complied. But then, he got up close to Benedetto, and said, "You better remember this, you thieving filth - or next time I will not be as forgiving. Now begone, Vagabond, before I arrest you for real." He then looked around to see other creatures staring at the scene they made. As he took off with his troupe, he shouted, "Back to your businesses, you scum! Or whatever else you worthless fools do on your time off! Just remember that if those of you assigned to Lord Tirek's construction project don't arrive on time, i'll imagine you're all stalks in a field, and do some tilling of my own!"

Once they had moved away, the 3 ponies turned to the Abbe' who had done them a great service. Bertuccio was the first to approach this mysterious pony. With great respect, he bowed his head, and said, "You have my gratitude, Abbe' Busoni. I was afraid of what might have happened to Benedetto had you not intervened. I'm not sure how I can repay you for saving his life, but I swear that I will, somehow."

"Same here." Thunderlane said. "I don't think I could've lived with myself if I lost Rumble. I really owe you."

Abbe' Busoni looked over the ponies who were indebted to him, and simply said, "If you truly wish to repay me....perhaps you might consider working for me, Bertuccio."

Bertuccio jolted in surprise. "You......know who I am?"

"Let's just say "Abbe' Busoni" isn't the only name i've gone by in my life - and i've had plenty of time working with smugglers, and pirates. So I learn quite a bit about the business - including those who are part of it. or at least were."

"You? A smuggler, and a pirate?" Thunderlane asked incredulously.

"I'm a count - not a saint." he joked. "In fact.........you could say i've been hoping to find allies like you. Folks who are noble, honest, compassionate, and who are willing to stand up for others. The kind who I believe could help me to bring some........ unsavory figures to justice. I promise you, the benefits are well worth any possible risks, and you would want for nothing ever again." He then looks to Thunderlane. "You could even provide for your son.....or I guess sons, as well as your wife."

Bertuccio's head lowers a bit, as do his ears. "My wife........is no longer around, sir." Thunderlane also appears saddened by this fact, while Benedetto appears to show hints of remorse. Either way, "Busoni" now feels bad for unwittingly opening old wounds. "I-....i'm sorry, Bertuccio. I didn't realize-"

"Apologies are unneeded." he said. "Though it still saddens us, we've learned not to dwell on the sadness. Knowing she wouldn't want us to grieve forever for her."

Busoni nodded in agreement. "Something I understand all too well. Still, as the saying goes: 'Tis better to have loved, and lost than to have never loved at all." His mind then goes back to a certain love of his own. "My only hope.......is that the memory of my love still burns brightly. At least as brightly as yours undoubtedly does."

Bertuccio nods in agreement. "I sense a great passion within you, Abbe' - or, count, as you call yourself. And the fact you went out of your way to help us even when it was of no concern of yours shows you have a noble heart. If this is the best way I can repay you for your generosity.......then so be it." He smiles, and holds out his hoof. "Consider my services yours, your grace."

Busoni takes the hoof in his own as he returns the smile. "I would be honored to have you by my side, sir Bertuccio. You, and your sons." He finally turned to Benedetto. "That is.......if both of your sons wish to join me as well?"

Benedetto finally looks at the stallion who had saved his life. "Look, Abbe, or count, or whoever you are: I AM grateful to you for helping me out. Don't get me wrong. But i'm not one for being in anyone's employ, or staying in their debt. As far as that's concerned, i'll figure out a way to pay you back. But it doesn't involve working for you," he looks to his brother, and stepfather, "or staying with ponies I left behind because of my own mistakes."

"Rumble, please-" Thunderlane tried to say, until Busoni raised up a hoof, and cut him off.

"I understand." He then smiled. "And to be honest, I already had the feeling you'd say that. Which is why, i made certain..... arrangements made to give you a fresh start, and a clean slate."

Benedetto blinked incredulously. "W-what?"

"Yep. As of today, your record's gone, and you have an establishment for yourself in this address." he handed the younger stallion a piece of paper, which had an address, and a name. "Andrea Calvacanti is as good a name as any to begin anew. Also, on a final note: if you're really interested in clearing your debt to me, then don't worry. Just take care of yourself, now. I've given you a second chance at life. Make sure you don't waste it."

The grey teenager considered all that he'd been told. And in the end, he gave the Abbe'/Count a nod of understanding. He turned around, and gave his former family, who looked to him with expressions of sadness, and showed he also held his own feeling towards them. But before they could even get a word in, he opened his wings, and took off into the air. The two stallions having feeling of remorse for not even getting to settle things with their lost family member. Busoni gave them a few moments before he said, "Alright, now, come and follow me. I have a carriage waiting to take us to Rome."

"Oh, wait!" Thunderlane said. "Is it alright if we let Trixie come with us? She's our friend, and we were travelling with her on her tour."

Busoni appeared surprised. "The Trixie? One of the most skilled, and exceptional stage magicians in equestria?"

"You know of me?"

Busoni smiled. "Why, who doesn't know of "The Great, and Powerful Trixie"? One whose skills on the stage are almost unmatched by any pony around. I've even had the honor of seeing a few of your shows while on the road. You, my dear, are an example of unrefined talent waiting to fully make its mark on the world."

Trixie actually blushed, and giggle from such a charming statement. "Well, trixie doesn't always like to boast, but.....you are most certainly right, good sir! And I happen to be on tour, like my friend Thunderlane already said." She quickly stopped herself. "Oh, but....are you sure you wouldn't mind my joining with you?"

"My dear, the road's still free." He briefly grimaced. "Unless "Lord" Tirek's taxed it." Unaware of Guild standing nearby, overhearing that bit of conversation, Busoni said, "All the same, I would appreciate having a stage hoof join my company. I require the assistance of a skilled showmare for my.......epic debut as the stallion the world will come to know me as."

"And who, may I ask, do you wish to be known as?" Bertuccio asked.

"Once upon a time, I was known as Shining Dantes, and have gone by many other names..........but in a short time, all of equestria will know me as "The Count of Monte Cristo."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Another week passed, and now was the beginning of such an event. In preparation for his debut, the count sent out dozens of invitations to a number of aristocracy, and nobility. One of which happened to be the family Villefort. Neighsay himself had remarried in the 13 years since Shining's arrest, to an eccentric mare named Madame' Cinch. The two hit it off quite well, and were quite the pair. They even had a son together. Basically speaking, they had made quite a life for each other. And now, with this invitation from a new figure of aristocracy presenting himself, the intrigue couldn't help but overtake them.

Unfortunately, not all were able, or willing to accept the invitations. Even Lord Tirek himself had been given an invitation by the mysterious count. But his right hand, General Grimmwing, immediately shredded it upon receiving it from Guild. Tirek's work was far too important for him to be wasting time on some count trying to make a name for himself. Especially given the enormity of something special, and secret he'd been working on. What it was, noone knew. But it took up much of his time, and not many saw him. Once more, he would remain shut away in his Midnight Castle: a castle he had been building out of the old palace of Paris, which had been demolished following the end of the Lunar Conflict. Modeled after his old home in the Netherlands, but improved upon as a much more imposing, and threatening fortress befitting its ruler. This was what the creatures of Paris had been commissioned to work on constructing for the past 8 years following his seizing the throne. And it was all but finished now. Of course, Tirek himself was only slightly concerned with its completion, as his own secret project was of the upmost importance. Thus, even if he'd received the invitation, he most likely would have burned it to ashes, anyway.

Not that it mattered. For on the opening night of the count's magnificent debut, every pony, and creature coming from Prance, to Veneece would be taking about their illustrious host for a long time. And word spreads fast in the world. It would eventually reach the centaurian ruler in time.

For now, though, it was time for the show to begin.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

August 13th, 7:30 am.

All of the guests who had been invited, with a few exceptions, had all arrived at the exquisite estate in Rome. The courtyard below the mansion, and the spiral staircase gates leading to it, were filled to the brim with many sophisticated ponies, and creatures of resourceful renown. Chief among them was Crown prosecutor, Neighsay Villefort, and his wife, Cinch Villefort, who were all too eager to meet this mysterious count whom their letters spoke of. Unfortunately for them, they still had to wait quite a while before they even heard anything. At least, they used the time to mingle around with other ponies, and the like. So it was that the time soon became 8:00.

The time for when the magic would begin.

Standing upon the stone railing which connected the two gates above, Trixie looked down to the crowd below while wearing an extravagant dress which was lavender in color, and had stars all over it. it was quite reminiscent of her normal magicians attire, but it was far more befitting of a gala. Noone had noticed her just yet, but that only made her smile in anticipation for the surprise. Her horn ignited with a bright aura of magic. And a few minutes later, the sky was alight with a number of dazzling fireworks: all of which fired out of her own horn. This garnered the crowds attention. All of whom were soon finding themselves impressed by the shimmering display of lights, and explosions. But it was soon followed by the skillful aerodynamics of five pegasi led by Thunderlane. All of them were zipping through the sky, and around the magnificent fireworks before they even went off. This combination dazzled the crowd in extraordinary ways. All of them were stomping their hooves, or clapping their appendages in applause. Once it was seen that their full attention had been gained, Thunderlane and his troupe hovered above Trixie while two more figures appeared at either side of Trixie: One was Bertuccio, leaning on the left side of the rail. And the other Jacapo, standing on the right side. Both of whom were wearing the finest suits imaginable. And both of whom were ready to get the main event underway.

"Mares, and Gentlecolts, and Creatures great, and small." Jacapo said. "We hope that you are beginning to enjoy yourselves on this fine evening. For the host of this gathering has only ensured the best for his initial introduction."

"And now," Bertuccio said, "It is time for our esteemed, and most gracious host to make his presence known to you. And in turn, make his presence known to the rest of Equestria. I'm sure many of you have long since heard the rumors surrounding him by now. A stallion of seemingly endless wealth who has been to many corners of the world, and done many inquisitive things that few have ever heard, or seen. At least, that's what they say."

"Well, tonight is the night all of you will have the honor, and privilege of meeting this colt of mystery for yourselves." Jacapo said. "Now please, prepare yourselves. For it is with great pleasure that we present to you his excellency, and grace."

"Please welcome The Count of Monte Cristo!"

And with a motion of the duo's claw and hoof respectively, just as Thunderlane, the pegasi, and Trixie, all stepped down to the sides, the attention of the crow was drawn to something emerging from behind the great stone mansion. It was a hot air balloon. Massive, and of grand display. It was almost a symbol of what the mysterious count himself was possibly like. All watched with intrigue as it drew closer, and nearer to the ground. Trixie continuing her fireworks display as it descended. Before it did, four acrobatic ponies slid down the same number of ropes hanging from the balloon's basket. All of them twisting, and swinging around in display in entertainment for the crow below. The performance did its work, and garnered further interest from the ponies. But finally, when they drew close enough, the acrobats slid down to the ground, and pulled on the ropes to lower the balloon to the ground. It landed with a gentle grace, right before the mansion in a gravelly courtyard. Here, Jacapo flew over to the balloon, and opened the door to present its passenger. A stallion in his 30's, with dark grey fur, with a mane of faded blue colors slicked backwards. The lower half was tied into a ponytail, and left to hang on his shoulder. Barely visible signs of scarring could be seen on his face, and his neck, along with the cracks that covered his horn. He wore a refined red suit, trimmed with gold lining, with a silk cloak draped behind him. And at the front he had a sash held by a small emerald. Standing upon the railing, the crowd below at last saw for the first time, the Stallion of mystery who had grown in mystery, and intrigue. But now he was here for all to see, bearing a charming smile, and a gleam in his eye.

This was The Count of Monte Cristo.

"Greetings."

Author's Note

Hello, and welcome to the second act of "My Little Pony's The Count of Monte Cristo".

I know, i know. Even i have to admit it's been a long time since I uploaded a chapter of this story. But there's a good reason for that. And it involves coming to figure out who I should introduce next in the story as certain characters. In the first case, it's Shining/Edmond's other servant, Bertuccio, and his adoptive son, Benedetto.

All of those who are aware of the original story undoubtedly know who these two are. And if you don't, then I won't spoil anything for you. But let's just say Benedetto is a crucial character in dealing comeuppance to one of the infernal conspirators. Who that is, you'll find out in time. But let's just say it's a contribution as to why i had him played by a teenage Rumble. My reasons will be made clear in time. You'll see.:) And of course, we can't exactly have Rumble without his brother. So he gets to share the role of Bertuccio with his surrogate father, and OC character, Striking Sword.

Originally, Striking Sword was an OC character made by @Gojira012 to be Shining Armor's rival regarding Cadence. But I felt like doing something ironic with him to contradict his mopey, dickish character (no offense, goji). So I put him in the role of The Count's faithful servant, Bertuccio, who works alongside Jacapo, who was present in the movie, but absent in the book - I think. And he's friends with Trixie in Gojira012's fan stories, so I felt she'd make an excellent inclusion.

Either way, the chapter's nothing too straight forward: just Shining taking care of a few loose ends, like helping his old friend Morrel. Some further recruitment for his cause, which is still underway, I might add. But in the end, it culminates in him making a very GRAND entrance for all of the world to see. Phase one of his plan now complete. Thus it's time to move on.

However, in the next chapter, he's about to learn a terrible, agonizing truth. One which will put an end to any notions of hope he once held - and perhaps end the love in his heart he once had. All it will do is ignite the flames of anger, and hate in his heart, and bring forth an undesired "ally", who has been lurking in the shadows ever since the times of the Chateau D'if. And now wishes to help Shining/The Count to gain his revenge on his enemies.

And by all the powers that be, he will carry Hell to their Doorstep.

All this Time, and Hell to your Doorstep

Once the count had finished introducing himself to his "beloved" crowd, and after another round of applause, all had returned to the party being held in the grassy stair yard. Only this time, they would be joined by their illustrious, and already impressive host. The Count himself was quite please by how many showed up. Even moreso when he saw an old, familiar face in the crowds. Both Neighsay, and Cinch cast the count another glance as they stood among the masses. Now was as good a time as any for the count of monte cristo to mingle with his guests. As expected, the Villeforts were the first to introduce themselves to him - though he, of course, played the unknowing host well enough to not know who they were.

"My dearest count." Cinch bowed with respect, as did the count. "It is an honor to finally meet you in the flesh. I am Madame Abacus Cinch de Villefort. And this is my husband, Monsieur Neighsay de Villefort: Crown Prosecutor of Prance."

"It was very kind of you to think of us." Neighsay said respectfully.

The Count merely smiled, bowed his head ever slightly, and said, "Oh, no: it is I who is honored by your presence. For being in the company of one who believes in the law so vehemently, and stands as one of its grandest of sentinels is a rare privilege for one to enjoy. Now please, enjoy yourselves for the night." And he then went out to converse with the other guests. While Neighsay had indeed been flattered by the praise of the Count, both he and Abacus both were still suspicious of this mysterious gentlecolt. "So what do we know of him?" Cinch asked, to which Neighsay answered, "Apparently not enough."

The count, however, was far more curious about another important matter. One he had to speak to Garble Jacapo about. "Is pharynx still on his reconnaissance mission that I sent him on?" he whispered.

"Yes, sir. He should be returning by tomorrow evening with everything you want to know about Count Mondego."

The count's expression then turned somewhat sour as he looked around. "Who I see couldn't even be bothered to make an appearance. I expected Tirek to be too busy with his own affairs, but where is the other one? You DID send out invitations to him, didn't you?"

"Yessir, but......it turns out that Count Sombra Mondego has already retired for the night. His attendants said he had an appointment in the morning he couldn't miss."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Said appointment consisted of engaging in a sword duel with another pony noble. It was VERY early in the morning when the two took their dual to the outside of Mondego's estate. More specifically the hedge garden bordering the forest area of the region. The dual was to be only with two swords, and no offensive magic outside of levitation. Sombra, of course, had no need of his magic, anyway. The fight itself proved that quite well as, while his opponent did indeed put up a decent fight, it simply wasn't enough. Not against the seasoned skills of the dark-furred unicorn who was almost unmatched in the art of the sword. So it was inevitable when the Viscount ended up with a sword through his chest - and possibly through his heart, if not at least close to it. Sombra never even stayed to ensure his death. He was simply satisfied with his victory, and trotted off to his carriage to get back to his estate. Stepping inside, he threw his coat over to one of his attendants, before setting up a morning drink of champagne for himself. At that moment, who should silently come stepping down the spiral staircase opposite the building's second floor but Cadence Mercedes herself.

"You're up early, my dear." Sombra said, quickly noticing her appearance.

"Is.....is the Viscount dead?"

"Not unless his heart happened to be in the right side of his chest, i'm afraid."

Cadence reeled in restrained horror, and regret. "God, give him peace. All he was doing was defending his families honor."

"Fat lot of good that did him. He should've known better when he tried to woo my own wife. All I simply did was remind him that you're hoof was given to me a long time ago, and defended our own honor. Is that really so wrong?" Sombra asked honestly.

"He was only complimenting me, Sombra." Cadence said with a hint of anger. "The only thing wrong is how you think of me as a possession that only you deserve. I didn't need any honor defended by you, or anyone else."

Sombra sighed in annoyance as he went up to the second floor. "How many times do we need to have this debate? You know how much I love you, Cadence. You mean more to me than anything else in the world. And there is nothing I wouldn't do for you. I just don't want to lose you the way you lost Shining."

Cadence shut her eyes as she took in a deep breath. "You and I seem to have alot of different ideas of what love is, Mondego." She then gave him a stern look. "Perhaps when you learn what it truly means, perhaps I can fully reciprocate the feelings you say you have for me. Just..........don't expect it to be anything like what I had with Shining, understand? What we had was-" Her expression pained, and her hoof raised to her chest. "was truly special. And nothing can ever truly replace that."

Sombra, of course, seemed to struggle to hold in a certain emotion following Cadence's declaration. "Of course not." He said with an audible strain in his voice. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have some business to attend. I'll see you later." And then he walked out of the room, leaving Cadence to her wishful thoughts. She only wished all that had happened 14 years ago didn't have to happen. At least that way, she wouldn't have to live such a loveless life with a pony who had no true understanding of love. Just a possessiveness he had confused with the aspect, and thus treated her with less respect than Shining had. But......she made her choice, as much as it broke her heart to do so. And now she had to live with it.

As for Sombra, he had just finished tearing apart his private study once again. All because he had to be reminded once again that he was nowhere near good enough for Mercedes. Not like he was, it seems. Even though Sombra did everything he could think of to please her, she still rejected his feelings for her, despite their marriage. And every day, it drove out his anger, and rage......and his sadness. All these things fueled the dark magics he always used to rip apart this room to relief himself. Then he would just sit there in his study, holding his head in his hoof as a few stray tears fell from his eye. Was there nothing he could do to earn her love? Would he ever measure up to the feelings she had for Shining Dantes? Or was he doomed to have his dreams of love wither on the vine?

"Every day a little death - as my dreams of love die."

Cadence herself seemed to share the same emotion. As she ever did on occasion, her thoughts returned to her dearly beloved, lost so long ago. Memories of her love for Shining continued to burn brightly in her mind, and heart. All refusing to let her go. As much as it hurt, and tortured her, she just couldn't let him go. Not her Shining. Stepping out to one of the estates balconies, she began to let her tears fall from her eyes as those eternal feelings ate at her. She hated hurting like this so much, but she couldn't help it. The less love she felt from her husband, the more she yearned for the love she knew was real between her, and her love. It raked across her heart like the claws of a vicious beast, trying to force their way inside of her. It was a torture beyond imagining. But when she pulled out a special something from her dress, which still held fast around her neck, the feeling eased only a little. For every time she gazed upon her engagement ring, made from her own magic those long eighteen years ago on the beach of Mareseilles, it reminded her that even though the stallion she loved was dead, she would NEVER give him up. She would never let him go. Though she would keep it hidden from others, she would never hide it from herself.

She would love only Shining Dantes, even after all this time/

🎵Can a sky be so indifferent
Can what once was true be true no more
Can this life be an illusion
Just an illusion my broken heart can't ignore?

He was gone but not forgotten
In each ocean breeze, he lived again
Can his heart, distant and clever
Be lost forever, be lost forever?

When all this time
All these years
All those nights
Of looking for the star we share
Remembering all of our plans and dreams
Now it seems
It's me that's been a fool for all this time

Tell me no
Say that it's all a lie
And let me go
Back to the hope I yearn For all this time
All these years
All those nights
Of looking for the star we share
Remembering our love's first kiss
But more than this
Give me what's been mine for all this time!🎵

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back in rome, it was the night AFTER Shining's introduction party had ended. And now he was in his own room, trying to pass the time with a trio of mares he had hired for a bit of.....tension relief. He really did try to get into it, just to calm his nerves. And the mares were all too eager to please this charming, yet mysterious count.

But try as he may, he just couldn't.

The memory of his promise to Cadence was too strong for him to forget. Even though he thought he would forget, he found he couldn't. His love for her still burned in his heart, and he had no want to betray her with another mare. He was hers in mind, body, and soul. Inevitably, he just had enough, and had the mares sent away. Though disappointed, they did as ordered. And now, he was left to himself. Walking out to his balcony, he looked up to the night sky - desperately hoping that his Little Star in the sky might have come back after all this time of being free. Given all that's happened, he never even once looked up into the night sky. He hoped that this time, he had earned the return of his love's only remaining symbol.

But to his dismay, he found it was still nowhere to be seen.

His head, and ears lowered as his sadness returned to him. He wondered why he was still cursed to have such a fate turned towards him. Why, after finally being free of his enslavement, was he still denied the one thing that gave him a slimmer of hope? Was it a sign of something he overlooked? Maybe it meant his love wasn't as strong as it once was. The notion he hated, and dreaded more than the tortures he endured. How could it be so? Though her name nearly slipped his mind, he never once let go of her, or the memory of how much she meant to him. All he ever wanted was to be united with her. To marry her, and call her his own. And to be hers for all time. Why in all the world would his love for her be as invisible as a star in the sky? The answer remained unclear.As unclear as if she was still alive.....and still as worried about him, as he was about her. However, the knock on the door was clearly enough for him to hear.

"Enter."

Bertuccio entered the room just moments later, and approached Shining as he hung outside the balcony. "Am i here at a bad time?" he asked, with hints of concern evident in his tone. "I saw the mares leaving as I cam, and figured-"

"All's well, Bertuccio." Shining said without much thought. "Just........rethinking of old dreams i once had."

"Ah." Bertuccio said in understanding. "I have a feeling I know what that's like. I had dreams of my own a long time ago......... before things took an unexpected and grim turn."

"Maybe you can tell me about it one day." Shining said, turning to his servant. "But right now I just want to know why you're here now. Has something occurred?"

"Actually, yes: Pharynx has returned from his reconnaissance mission you sent him on four years ago."

Shining could feel his body jolt with anticipation. "Where is he now?"

"Waiting in your study. And.......it appears he's not exactly alone, either."

"..............what?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Indeed, Pharynx had not been alone when The Count followed Bertuccio into his study. There, sitting in a guest chair, with Pharynx standing next to it, was a mare that made his eyes almost jump out of his skull. For the mare, at first glance, almost completely resembled his sister. But once he shook his head, he noticed the differences in a lighter fur-color, as well as mane-color and style, and a far different cutie mark than he remembered his sister having. Whoever this mare was, even as sad, and miserable as she looked, was close enough to have been a sister of Twilight Sparkle.

He got over his initial surprise when Garble entered the room, and saw his friend. "Pharynx! How are ya, buddy?" he asked happily, before noticing the unicorn sitting in the chair. "Hang on a sec." He then made pointing motions to the two. "Aaaare you two......?"

"What? No! Of course not!" Pharynx denied, before looking over to the mare with a sympathetic look. "But......I saw that she was all alone....sad, and frightened. I couldn't just leave her in the city alone. And i figured Zata-...i mean, his grace, would be willing to help her out a bit?"

Bertuccio seemed a bit surprised. "You interest me further every time, Mr Pharynx. I always thought that the black changelings were heartless, and had no feelings in them outside of the instinct to feed on love - and whatever else Queen Chrysalis forced you all to do."

"Hey." Pharynx said firmly. "We black changelings might be a bit harder, and more aggressive than the fae' Changelings.... but we still have hearts like every living creature. I guess we were just cursed to need feed on other's love to survive. Course, since I joined Vampa's crew, made friends with Jacapo, and then joined with the count, I haven't needed to feed."

"Yet you still look like this."

"Yeah, well......" Pharynx seemed hesitant to speak about his physical body. "I...have my reasons for looking like this. Just leave it at that, alright?"

Bertuccio decided it was for the best, and turned to Shining, who asked, "So who exactly is it you brought here, Pharynx?" Pharynx then looked over to the mare, as if giving her a que to speak. She hesitate, feeling nervous around the ponies, and dragon. But he gave her a reassuring look alerting her to her safety. It was all she needed to help reassure her. So after gathering herself with a deep breath, she stood up, and introduced herself. "M-my name is Starlight Glimmer. And.......i've been on the run for the last four years." Her eyes fell to her side. "As much as I hate to admit it."

Shining's brow raised. "On the run? What do you mean?"

Another sigh escaped her muzzle. "Officially..........i'm a slave." That got everyone in the room, including Thunderlane, who only just arrived in the room. "I was......sold into slavery for...." he shivered, "providing pleasurable company. That was my life for eight years before I found a way to escape. Ever since then, i've been all I can to avoid getting caught by my "owner"." She grit her teeth at the memory. "Basically speaking, i was living on the streets before Pharynx found me. He said his master, The Count of Monte Cristo, was a generous stallion who would be willing to help me to at least avoid being taken away." She then looked to Shining with a hopeful glance. "Can you?"

Shining appeared uncertain at first. But then he remembered how his situation was similar for him for 13 years - though perhaps worse - and said, "Perhaps..........once you tell me a little more about yourself: how did you come to be a slave in the first place?"

Her expression then grew dark as she remembered that day. "Because of them."

Garble asked who, but was then given a rather startling surprise, along with the rest of his company, in the form of two names none of them truly expected.

"Lord Tirek, and Sombra Mondego!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the climax of the Lunar Conflict of Paris, 12 years ago........

Much of the fighting had died down by now. With the fall of Empress Moon, the remaining Lunar Forces had all lost their backbones, and their will to fight diminished. They continued fighting for as long as possible, but the tide had risen against them. Victory was drawing near for the Equestrian forces. And yet, despite the initial chaos of the warfare, the cities center of power, The Palace of Versailles - the palace of the king - remained overall peaceful. The outside was fortified outside with dozens of guards, and inside were just as many. But also inside, were a pair of ponies who were hard at work in a study-research room. One of them was indeed Starlight, but the other was a stallion of orange, and white fur. His mane was a little unkempt, and messy, and he had obnoxiously large glasses. And all the while, he wore a blue cape covered in lighter blue stars. At first glance, one would mistake him for a wizard. But Sunburst was simply a prized researcher, historian, and adviser to the king - with Starlight Glimmer as his assistant, and friend.

"I got it!" exclaimed as he finished reading a page from one of his spell-books, before turning to Starlight, and the work-table holding a large log, with mixed potions on either side. "Place your horn directly on the potion, and think of the kind of clock you wish to make." Starlight did as he instructed. And in a small flash of magical light, the log was transformed into a cuckoo clock. One which immediately thrust out its bird to toll the time. Starlight giggled with glee at their display of magical teamwork. "That was awesome! What else is on the list?"

"Well, let me see." He then went over his agenda, and his expression lightened with excitement. "Oh! Next, we continue working on Mystic Rings."

Starlight grew surprised. "Mystic Rings? But......aren't those one of the most advanced spells in Equestria? And that's alot of work for somepony like you to do on your own."

"I know, i know." he chuckled. "But this is an important project. Just think: if we were able to perfect the art of opening inter-spacial portals to any part in the world, then we could help out alot of ponies. The sick, and injured could be taken to hospitals without having to be afraid of running out of time waiting for an ambulance. Evacuations could be conducted in a much safer manner. And most importantly: we could dispense soldiers to any place they would be needed, including as reinforcements. While the King himself was impressed by the prospect," he then sighed happily, "it's actually alot more important to me, because I want to help out other ponies in the best way possible. I think this might be that way."

Starlight smiled at her best friend. He was always passionate about his work in study, and research. But moreso at the notion of helping others with his skills. Even without any magical skills like Starlight, he was still one of the most knowledgeable, and skilled ponies in Equestria. "Well.......if that's how you feel, then you know I have to help you out. Come on, then: let's see how far you've gotten with this alchemy of yours." With a smile of his own, he handed Starlight the blueprints for his own progress. She was honestly impressed by what she read. "Oh, wow! I never would have thought to combine Starswirl's apparition spell with Spacium Fleximus." She then got an idea. "But....what if we added in Sombambula's Tempus Subjectus?"

Sunburst stroked his goatee in thought. "Then for this Ring, if we do it just right, it SHOULD allow us to materialize an object that was lost in the past." With that, the two finished up the diagram of the Mystic Circle, before getting pieces of chalk to begin drawing it on the floor. In just a minute, their circle was finished, and they were ready for testing.

"Okay, we have it ready." Starlight said, before asking, "So......what exactly should we materialize?"

Sunburst gave it a few seconds of thought, before he thought of something. "I think I know. Just concentrate your magic on the circle: i'll provide the thoughts for the thing to summon. You ready?" Starlight nodded, and her horn lit up. "Then let's do it!" he said confidently, smiling as his horn also lit up. The two began casting their spell, and giving the Mystic Circle the energy to open a portal. And that's exactly what happened. The white, glowing lines of chalk began to swirl, and spin until they condensed into each other. And a violet, and blue portal appeared before them. Out of this hole appeared something small, and concealed in a bright light. It arose from the portal like a shimmering star. A dazzling spectacle of magic, and light. In the instance after it appeared, the portal itself closed, now that its purpose had been fulfilled. Both unicorns cut off their magic a moment before, and saw the display. The light landed on the now clear floor where the circle/portal had been. And when it receded, a budding flowing the size of a small, jewelry box, with a clock key in its side landed on the floor. Much to Starlight's mild confusion. "Uh.....Sunburst? Why is there a wind-up flower on the floor. I don't remember either of us having a flower-themed music box."

Sunburst only smiled as he picked up the flower with his magic, and began to wind it up. "Because we didn't. This is something alot more special - something I know you haven't seen in a long time." Once he finished, he brought the item over to their table, and placed it down for Starlight to see. The next minute was when she was met with an amazing sight: instead of blooming as a flower, a pony ballerina emerged from the flower, with her petals serving as her tutu. Starlight's eyes widened with amazement - then realization. "Oh, Sunburst!" She gasped. "I remember this: it's that toy you made me when we were younger! But I lost this at some point."

"I know: i remember you telling me." he smiled. "Alot of things I did with you made me happy, Starlight. But making this, and seeing how excited you were when you saw it in action for the first time was worth more than all the books in the world. That's part of why I started this spell."

"You-.....you did this....just for me?"

"Partly, yes. But you were a big part of the inspiration for this. Think of this as my way of saying thanks."

"For what?"

"Being my friend."

Starlight couldn't help but smile happily as she hugged her best friend. "Well, you're the BEST best friend a mare could ever ask for." But the moment was ruined when they heard the sound of loud clamor down the hall. This was followed by the sound of explosions going off. Sunburst made haste to the door to peek outside, and seeing dozens of guards running all over the place. 'W-what's happening?" Starlight asked with concern.

"I-i-i-i don't know!" Sunburst said. Without thinking, he put the toy which had returned to its flower state into his cloak pocket. "But I have to find the King! He might be in trouble!"

"I'm going, too." Starlight said. Sunburst didn't object, since he knew she could take care of them both.Soon, both of them were running down the halls, past the guards and to the throne room. There, they saw the king sitting down on the throne, looking more than anxious. All while being accompanied by none other than Colonel Sombra Mondego. After bowing to him, Sunburst, "King Orion....what's happening? We heard noises, and saw the guards, and-"

"It appears we are being invaded." The king said.

"Invaded?" Starlight asked. "By who? The Lunar Forces?"

"If so, then they'll be dealt with soon enough." Sombra said. "I sent the guards to defend every possible location in the castle. Hopefully, it should be enough to deal with the attackers."

"I pray it is so, Colonel Mondego." Orion said. "However, I have faith you will not let this day fall to our enemies. You have served Equestria, and Prance well. You are good soldier."

Sombra seemed almost humbled by such praise, and bowed in respect while smiling pleasantly. 'You give me great honor, your highness." But then his expression changed to neutral. "Makes what happens next a bit more tragic." The king, and the two unicorns gave him a questioning glance, unsure of what he meant. But the next thing they knew, the doors to the throne room had been broken down........and a garrison of Gargoyles lead by Commander Grimmwing stomped into the throne room. Much to the utter shock of King Orion. "Commander Grimmwing?! What is the meaning of this?!"

"Perhaps you should ask the Colonel, "your majesty"." Grimmwing mockingly said, while he and his troops laughed.

Suddenly, the King felt a stabbing pain in his back, and he let out an audible gasp of pain, which drew Starlight and Sunburst to his direction. Both they, and Orion looked back in horror to see Sombra's horn ignited with Dark Magic, as the pegasus saw the blade sticking into his back, and heart. "M-mondego?" The king gasped. "Why?" Sombra said with no emotion, "All i'm doing is completing a favor for a friend." He then let the king's body fall to the floor, with the blade plain, and clear for all to see. While the unicorn pair eyed the body of their dead king with abject horror, Sombra cast a spell he had only cast once before - on his old, dead friend, Shining Dantes: black crystal grew out of the pair's horns, and negated any attempt at casting spells. Thus leaving them absolutely helpless against the treacherous Colonel, and his Gargoyle allies.

"Not bad, Sombra." Grimmwing complimented. "Your skills for deception trump even the spirit of chaos, and changeling queen. If you hadn't sent the guards to the farthest parts of the palace, this invasion wouldn't have been so easy."

"You'd be amazed what a few sound effect spells can do." Sombra said. "Now, I believe Lord Tirek has what he desires?"

"Indeed." The grizzled Gargoyle said, staring at the amber-furred unicorn, who looked up at him with a frightened gaze. "Now, we'll take this little unicorn, and be on our way, for now."

"W-....what?" Sunburst asked timidly. "B-but....i don't understand! What do you want with me?!"

"You'll find out when you meet our lord. For now, you're coming with us!" All of the Gargoyles approached the scared unicorn scholar, who couldn't even move because of how scared he was. But what few expected was for Starlight to jump in front of him, and attempt to shield him from the abominable Gargoyles. "Noone's getting anywhere near my friend!" She exclaimed, glaring at every one of the Gargoyles. And they actually seemed imposed by her glare, even with her horn infested as it was. All except Grimmwing, who gave here a glare of his own before he sprinted towards her, and kicked her in the chin. She was sent hurtling towards the throne at terrible speeds. As such, she crashed right into the large seat on the wall, and broke it to pieces before she fell to the ground in a stunned heap. "Starlight!" Sunburst exclaimed in worry. But before he could even run after her, he was grabbed around the neck by Grimmwing. As the spectacled unicorn struggled in his grip, he eyed the lavender unicorn with disdain. "One of you get over there, and kill the filthy nag." Sunburts eyes widened in horror, and he shouted in protest as he tried to help his friend. But he watched helplessly as two of the gargoyles approached her with their spears raised, and ready to impale her through her heart, and neck.

"NO!" Sombra said, pushing the two back with his magic, and saving her life. "This one's mine to deal with. I'm sure I could make quite a profit out of her while removing a potential witness." He looked over to Grimmwing. "Any objections?"

Grimmwing only sneered. "I could care less. Just as long as she's dealt with. Just bear in mind that Lord Tirek will remember what you've done for him. He never forgets his friends."

"Just tell him my debt to him is paid, now." Sombra said. "I'm sure we'll have an opportunity for discussion later."

"As you wish. Company: move out!"

All the while, Starlight had been struggling to hold onto her consciousness, in hope of saving her friend. But her body was weak, she felt a few ribs had been broken, and she could feel her head in excruciating pain. As the Gargoyles left with their captive, who continued calling out to her in fear, and worry, her world soon began to grow black. As the darkness fell, a tear fell from her eye as she mumbled the name of her only friend. And maybe even more.

"S-...sun...burst............"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"And the next thing I knew, he was gone. When I woke up, I was in a slaver's market, being sold for the most degrading purposes. That was the last I ever saw my friend to this day."

The ponies in the room stood silently in quiet shock. This indeed was a heavy revelation that none of them ever expected to have learned on this day. But in their hearts, they always knew there was something odd about the untimely death of King Orion. And without any other witnesses to testify, it was the word of both Grimmwing, and Sombra that could be taken into account. But given how bad things were once Tirek seized control, it was absolutely no surprise he orchestrated the King's death - they just never expected such an established unicorn as Count Mondego to have been a part of it.

Except for Shining Dantes, that is. By the time Starlight finished her story, he already deduced, based on the knowledge he also had from his friend Morrel, that Tirek had Sombra murder the king so he could take over - in return for making the latter both a General, and Count. He always did have admiration for the high-class way of life. But he felt no sense of betrayal, or anger over this information as his subordinates did.

All he felt was satisfaction, knowing he had information he could use against two of his biggest enemies.

But either way, he was not so obsessed at the moment, nor so heartless as to turn a blind eye to this traumatized unicorn. Approaching her, and then taking her hoof in his, he gently said, "Well, don't worry anymore, Starlight. If your captors should ever come looking for you, I will see to it they will never have you, again. Noone deserves to be made a prisoner because of the actions of those who were once so trusted. I swear you are safe with us."

Starlight gave him a hopeful look as she asked, "Do you really mean that?"

"You have my word as a Count, my dear." he then turned over to bertuccio. "Prepare to have this young mare brought to one of our guest rooms." Then turned back to Starlight. "I only hope you're willing to earn your keep as you live here - nothing extreme, or abhorrent as you went through. I simply require at least another attendant to serve as part of my staff. I promise you'll be payed VERY handsomely for your services - especially if your skills in magic are as good as you say." He then smiled graciously. "Have we got a deal?"

Starlight took a moment, before smiling lightly. "At this point? Anything's better than being a slave. So....yeah. I guess so."

"Then go, and rest, for now." Shining said kindly. "There's alot I wish to learn in magic, and you're arrival is just the break i need." He then looks to the others. "The same goes for the rest of you. We'll have alot to do later. Now go." Everyone in the room bowed a little, and went on their way, with Bertuccio leading Starlight to her new quarters. But Shining wasn't done with one of them. "Pharynx." The changeling quickly turned around to face his boss. "You stay. We aren't finished discussing the OTHER business I had you perform in Paris."

"Oh, right!" Pharynx realized. "Sorry, your grace. In the unexpected excitement from Starlight, I almost forgot. Please forgive me."

"It's alright." Shining said dismissively. "Now finish up your report."

"Okay, well......." Pharynx gave it a minute to think it over, before he said, "There's not much else to say. Everything you were told by that Morrel pony checks out. Even that sleaze, Caderousse, wasn't lying about it: Tirek Danglars is the ruler of this whole country, and Prime General of the Equestrian Military. Just like Neighsay Villefort is Crown Prosecutor, and that Mondego pony is a Count, too. Stuff i'm sure you already knew, but now it's official."

"Indeed." Shining said, merely processing, and analyzing this information for his personal use. "We still have to discover what Neighsay has hidden from plain sight." When Pharynx inquired, Shining said, "Isn't it obvious? As we discovered with Danglars and Mondego, everyone has a deep, hidden secret to paint them in a thick, black veil. Even one such as Villefort has skeletons in his closet. All we have to do now is find ALL of their secrets, and exploit them. Expose their weaknesses, and humiliate them. Ensure all their worlds crumble around them before they suffer a fate worse than what I endured. With Starlight's testimony, we could potentially expose Tirek, and Sombra. We just need to learn more. Combine whatever evidence we gain of Neighsay, and damn them for all time with it before-"

"Eh, your grace?" Pharynx interrupted nervously. "I-....I really hate to bring this up when you're getting so worked up, but..... that's not all I have in regards to information - specifically relating to you."

Shining cocked an eyebrow in confusion. "What do mean?" His patience, however, grew thin as he noticed how reluctant Pharynx was to speak. "Come on, spit it out! What else is there?"

Pharynx sighed sadly. "It's....the mare you said was your fiance', Cadence Mercedes. She's in Paris, too."

Shining's eyes almost jumped out their sockets from how widely they opened. Even his mouth was wide enough to hold even a melon at its current length. But how could such an expression not be present? For what his servant told him was beyond words for how he felt. A myriad of emotions ran through him, from shock, to amazement. Then to abject happiness as a smile began to form. "M-.....Mercedes? Alive? Are you sure?"

"Yes, your grace. I've not only spoken with others, but i've even seen her in Paris. She alive, and safe. But also, she-"

"YES!" Shining laughed, rising out of his seat, and swinging his hooves through the air as though he were an excited colt receiving his favorite toy for Hearth's Warming. his coat seemed to grow a little brighter as he laughed with such happiness, and relief that Pharynx felt himself growing full on the love the stallion was radiating. But that only made his feelings all the worse for what he was about to say. "I knew it!" Shining exclaimed. "I knew she was alive. She's the strongest, and bravest mare I ever knew. Heh. For all the grief I give about "god", it seems whoever runs the universe has answered my prayers." He laughed again in excitement. "Sweet Celestia, I can't believe it! She's alive, just like i'm alive! Now we can be together again, after so long. I can only imagine her surprise when she sees me. But that'll just make our marriage all the more fulfilling."

"I'm sorry, sir, but........she already HAD a wedding, previous."

"What?" Shining asked, stepping out of his excitement to notice Pharynx speaking. "What was that?"

Again, Pharynx struggled to put it to words. But he did so, anyway. "She........she isn't your fiance' anymore, Zatarra. She's already married."

Those three words. Those words alone were enough to once again make Shining's world shatter as though it were made of glass. The light, and happiness within him almost died instantly as his color faded to an even darker shade then previous. His ears fell to his side as his eyes dilated in fear. Yes, fear exactly is what he was feeling. As much as it ached his heart to find his mercedes had married another instead of him....it was WHO she married that was his greatest concern. "Who?"

"Sir?"

"Who is the husband?" he asked in a low, almost threatening tone. "Who did she marry?"

Even greater reluctance, followed by ever growing fear of what this info would do to his comrade, and how he would react to it, crept down his backside. He had no way of knowing the next few moments. And though he was a strong warrior.....he was afraid of destroying the heart of the pony who he considered as close a friend as he did Garble Jacapo'. But, of course, there's no point in being afraid of the inevitable. "Let's just say that i've heard from others.....that she...goes by the name...... of Lady Cadence Mercedes Mondego."

Shining stood there, staring at his changeling cohort in silence. All of the world stood in silence in anticipation of our dear Count's emotions. His eyes closed shut, showing how hard he was holding back what he felt. Then, in a haunting, anger-laced, and contained rage whispered, "Get. Out. Now." As much as he wished otherwise, Pharynx didn't waste a single second of doing as he was ordered. As soon as he said that, Pharynx could feel the all-encompassing fury radiating off of him. It almost had him suffocating from all of the negativity which would kill mos changelings. So, if anything, it was more to protect himself, than anything. But it was good that he did. Because as soon as he left, Shining unleashed his fury on everything in the room, as his heart-broken, blood-curdling roar of fury escaped from his body, and echoed throughout the house.

And all of his allies stood outside as they heard the destructive commotion inside their leader's office. All of them had little hope of doing anything for him. So all they could do was solemnly leave, and hope the Count didn't notice any of them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Less than half an hour later, and Shining's office looked as if an enraged ursa minor had torn through it. Papers were all over the place. Furniture had been tossed across the room, and a few shattered on impact. The walls had scorch marks from Shining unleashing his magic on anything, and everything. And there, in the center of it all was Count Shining Dantes himself. Breathing heavily as his suit was partially as unkempt as his mane. His breathing had begun to slow to a steadier pace as the rage died down. He was already beginning to calm down, hoping the rage had died.

But in the end, all he actually felt was an emptiness in his heart.

"How could she?" he said in a broken voice. "I thought.....she cared for me. Loved me." A small tear fell from his eye. "How could she do this?! We promised to always be there for each other! Didn't hat mean anything to her?!" Once he finished screaming, his expression narrowed to one of outrageous anger. "Or was I just being an idiot.........for thinking that she loved me enough to wait for me?" Then he slammed his hoof on the ground. "How long?! HOW LONG DID IT TAKE HER TO MOVE ON, AND FORGET ME?!" An angered growl escaped his muzzle. "Sombra. First you betray me, and work with Tirek to lock me away - and now you destroy any semblance of love I once held. Or should I say: you just showed me that love is only imaginary? Just like the God that Scorpan always went on about, it was never real. NEVER real!"

Yes, in the end, her love was no different from any other: fleeting, and worthless. She, Sombra, Tirek, and Neightsay - and now Guild - had dealt him blows worse than any stone, blade or hoof could ever inflict upon him. All of them were bloodthirsty traitors. And none must ever suffer a traitor to live. So with a fiery determination, and a hate unlike any he had felt before, he made his decision right there. "I want to make all those who wronged me suffer in ways I never considered. I want to destroy them in every conceivable way possible, but spare their lives so they may suffer like I suffered. Only their suffering will surpass mine by an infinitesimal degree as I carry Hell to their doorsteps! All of them will rue the day they earned the wrath OF THE COUNT OF MONTE CRISTO!"

His mind was then concealed by a world of Darkness. And then, jets of crimson flame erupted at the bottom of a huge, stone stairway. At the very top, stood the silhouette of Shining - or rather, The Count of Monte Cristo. Peering down at the craggy earth below before racing to the bottom. His face covered in an insidious, hate-filled scowl as he began to imagine the unspeakable horror he would soon unleash on the objects of his hate.

🎵The world is a place where the villains wear a smile on their face
While they take what you can never replace
Stolen moments gone forever

A ruthless smile crossed his face. Just imagining the arrogant, confident expressions of his enemies, thinking they all had it made. Before they would be incinerated by the fires of his hate. Only Tirek, and Guild escaped such a fate as they fled away from the Count. The Count who only smiled, like a predator playing with its prey.

Well, tables can turn as my enemies will soon enough learn
I will strike a match and then watch them burn
On the pyre of obsession

The pair was rather quick to halt in their tracks when the earth below them turned into a beach of gold. Coins as far as they eye could see spread across the land, sparkling in the greedy eyes of the two figures. Until the shadow of The Count fell over them. Then their ocean of gold turned into a might waterfall which threatened to overtake them. But while Tirek was spared, Guild had indeed been overtaken - and buried to death in a mountain of gold.

You run 'till you drop, chasing on advantage
You'll pay any price if you think it's free

The Count cornered the dazed centaur in his confused, and satisfyingly intimidated state. As The Count's form darkened in the hellish light of the flames, Tirek could only cower at the unholy abomination he had unwittingly created. The Count could care less what he felt, or thought. Seeing the centaur's fear was his pleasure.

I will carry hell to your doorstep; I will make you pay
You will reap the hate you've sown on my judgment day
Sleepless nights and days of damnation
Soon and evermore
I will bring the Chateau D'If knocking up on your door

Before he could react, Tirek was enveloped in the aura of The Count's magic. A fiendish grin crossed the unicorn's face as they dangled at the edge of a cliff - before he released Tirek to fall to his demise. However, there was worse than a sheer drop waiting for Tirek at the bottom. And before he could even hope to escape, a demonic beast erupted from the earth, and devoured him whole. Just as The Count appeared a distance away.

And love is a lie swearing that no matter what it won't die
Disappearing like a star in the sky
In the hot light of morning

He felt his heart tear as he imagined Cadence, her once warm expressions replaced by cold, unfeeling eyes. The symbol of just how dead her love for him was. And his newfound anger for her made her ghostly image disappear into a phantom-like smoke. Soon replaced by dozens of other mares circling around him, for the intent of giving him such great pleasures. But he was not truly concerned with them. For Neighsay Villefort was now in his sights, and ready for punishment.

But what do I care?
There are women to be had everywhere
First there's retribution I must prepare
Mighty vengeance is mine

The Crown Prosecutor seemed unsure of where his surroundings were. He was in a complete panic, and wondering what he should do. Then, a shimmering light appeared in front of him, revealing to him a massive book. One which contained infinite knowledge of Equestrian Law. He seemed to beam at the sight of it as he sprinted to it, and desperately opened it. All he wished was to read this book, and nothing more.

I have a nice show that will tempt you onward
And just when you're sure that the prize is yours

But said book ignited into flames, before being completely stomped into ashes by The Count as he landed. Once again taking immense satisfaction in the fear he saw in the Unicorn's eyes. Yet his suffering was only just beginning. The Counts hooves slammed into the earth, and created a fissure of flame which went straight over to Neighsay

I'll deliver hell to your doorstep dressed in rich facade
Then, I'll burn you to the ground like an angry god

From the inferno emerged dozens of black, think, spindly hands with razor-sharp claws on each finger. All reached for the Crown Prosecutor, and grabbed every inch of his body. All his legs, his neck, and his horn were bound, and held firmly despite his struggles. The rest simply dug into his hide, drawing blood from his body. And as The Count smiled maniacally, they dragged the helpless, and burning Unicorn into the fiery chasm as the flames consumed him. His hoof was the last to disappear before the fissure swallowed him whole, as well.

Once you're in my shining cathedral heed the tolling bell
It's the final sound you hear as you descend to hell

All the remained was Sombra Mondego, who seemed inconvenienced as he wondered where he was. Then he was forced to cover his face as an angelic light threatened to blind him. He was in immediate shock as he saw The Count hovering to the ground as said light shone from behind him as a pair of wings made of his own magic "flapped" behind him. The Count then got real close, and threateningly personal. This was far more than enough to terrify the black-furred unicorn. Especially as he looked into The Count's eye, and saw that mad gleam which said "i want to make you suffer before you die". And as expected, he attempted to run away.

Fall down on your knees
Fall down and let me hear you pray
Fall down on your knees
'till I can hear you bargaining, scheming, begging and screaming to pay

But The Count would have none of it as he grew to the size of an Ursa Minor, and loomed over his quarry as though he were an unholy god casting bitter judgement against the traitor.

I will carry hell to your doorstep; you will rue the day
You will reap the hate you've sown no matter how hard you pray

And like a cat does with a mouse, The Count played with his own prey: threatening to stomp on him, but never actually stepping on him. Just ensuring he knew what fear was as his life hung in the balance. That soon came to an end when the very ground rose from beneath Sombra, and began to raise him up to The Count's chest. Even when he tried leaping off, another ensured he made it up to the towering unicorn. The one who only spat his spite, and venomous words of hate to his former, currently terrified friend. The Count felt such exhilaration from this terrible game of chase. Making his enemies feel so weak, small, and helpless was something he couldn't get over. Something he didn't want to. This is how it would be when he finally cut down his enemies. They would experience this same feeling before reaping what they had sown.

It's a place without any mercy, fashioned in cold blood
Stones of fear and stones of doubt
No forgiveness, no way out
Only justice
THEN, AMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN!

And then The Count crushed Sombra in his hooves like an insect. The mad glee, and twisted smile staying on his face, even as he returned to reality. There was much to do......and only so much time to do it.

Author's Note

Welcome to chapter fourteen of "My Little Pony's The Count of Monte Cristo"

And I am EXTREMELY sorry for taking so long in making this! Alot of other things kept me occupied from this, and I ended up sidetracked. And yet, fortunately, I ended up finally getting this done, and out there for you guys. I only wish I didn't end up taking so long in the process.^^;

Alot happens in this chapter, basically speaking. And all of it centers around how Shining Dantes completely converts himself into the role of The Count of Monte Cristo, and becomes dead set on seeing his vengeance through to the end. Only now, he has too more to add to his vendetta list, which includes both Guild Caderousse......and now his own love, Cadence Mercedes. Or at this point, Cadence Mondego, who she married as a way to keep stability in her life. As in the original story, theirs is again a loveless marriage both are unable to mend. However, it's not as black and white as in the other stories. Here, Sombra's love for Cadence is genuine, and he wants to earn her affections. But let's just say his nature's changed a bit since he betrayed Shining. So the result is him being a possessive stallion who doesn't truly understand how love works.

And his relationship with her suffers for it. Just as she, day by day, suffers through this misery she had found herself in. Her only comfort is every time she gazes upon her wedding ring - which if you'll recall, she swore never to remove from her person in order to prove her love for Shining still remains. And it does......but even she struggles to hold onto it, just because it grows too painful for her to bear as time goes on. But she does bear it, because of the small part of her that hopes beyond hope that maybe Shining IS alive, somehow. And that somehow, they can be together again.

Too bad Shining doesn't know any of this, and genuinely thinks she moved on from him, when they promised to always be there for one another. In his bitter, and cold state he thinks the worst of her, and now wants to make HER suffer, as well. And unfortunately, as he is now, Shining is dead set on making everyone who betrayed him pay. NOTHING will stand his way.

However, as Starlight herself unknowingly explained, there may actually a far greater plot at play. But what exactly is it? And why does it include Sunburst? Well, the next chapter should actually explain some of that - or at least the meat of said plot. And, of course, will be the reveal of Lord Tirek.

Who, I might add, has had a few alterations to his appearance since we last saw him.:)

Presenting the Dark Hand of Lord Tirek

The next few days were about setting up the perfect traps of exposure. As The Count himself professed, it would not be enough to end the lives of the 2 stallions and centaur who betrayed him: they needed to suffer. Now, however, he had a certain mare to add to his ever-growing list of endless enemies to exterminate. And his resolve was ever-more powerful than it had ever been. Just as well, it was the reason he decided to begin with the second biggest object of his anger: Mondego. Apparently, the stallion wasn't that hard to track down. According to everypony, and creature in town, he was usually to be found in only one other place outside of home: the local casinos in Paris. The Count brought Bertuccio, and Garble along to observe him.....and his embarrassingly horrid gambling skills. "Is this how he ends up spending his fortune?" The Count asked.

"Indeed yes, sir." Bertuccio said.

"And the best part is he keeps losing money at the OTHER casinos he goes to." Garble said. "This isn't the only one he frequents, apparently. And he's as bad at those as he is here. Noone even cheats him - they don't even have to." He was almost snickering at the idea."

"So his finances.....?" The count asked.

"Are in jeopardy, unfortunately for him." Bertuccio said. "He opened a loan with a bank for a shipping boat years ago. Interestingly enough, he doesn't use Tirek's shipping firm at all."

"Excellent: make sure WE own that bank by the end of the week. And tell all of the other shipping firms to stay away from Mondego." His eyes narrow. "I want him to have no choice but to crawl back to that centaurian sleaze. Tell the dealers: take it all."

"As you wish." Bertuccio bowed. But then Garble ended up asking a possibly important question. "Uh, your grace. Not that i'm questioning any of your plans, or anything, but.......how do you intend to deal with Tirek Danglars? I have the feeling he won't go down as easily as Neighsay, and Sombra here."

The Count simply smiled knowingly. "Leave it to me, Jacapo. Danglars is indeed a crafty opponent, and undoubtedly our greatest challenge. Which is why we wait for him until we deal with Sombra, and Neighsay. If we are careful, we can deal two birds with one stone. I believe Prance has had enough of a tyrant king to last a millennia. Villefort may take a little longer until we find interesting, and damning evidence to ruin his reputation."

After a few seconds, Bertuccio spoke up. "Actually, your grace........i think I know where we can find the evidence against Villefort."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As intended, Count Sombra Mondego had lost his loan extension with his bank the day after the week ended. And he was
unhappy with the development. In fact, he had gone there himself in order to broker a means of keeping his loan in tact, and the extension long. His livelihood depended on it - as did his family. "Do try to understand," he said, his patience already paper-thin as he attempted to explain his situation, "I have a very large consign of cotton ready to be sent. I shall make the payments for the ship as soon as it is delivered. So obviously, i need the vessel."

"Unfortunately, the bank can no longer provide an extension, Count Mondego." the banker said, to Sombra's dismay, and annoyance. "I'm afraid you'll have to find another shipping firm if you wish to export goods."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

And as much as he hated to do so, once he was rejected by almost every other shipping firm in Prance, his options had been so limited that he had no choice. He set up a meeting with Guild Caderousse in the city of Paris, all so he could establish a reunion-based meeting with Lord Tirek. Oh, how he was ever reluctant to even consider going to that old goat for help. Last time Tirek did something, the centaur made him slay the old king in order to give him the throne just to pay him back. It was either that, or let him expose Mondego for both his treasonous actions.......and for the fate of a certain friend from Mareseilles. The bottom line was that everything had a price with Tirek Danglars. And Sombra was only half sure he was willing to pay it. But he remembered how deeply his pockets had been emptied following recent events. So in the end, he had no choice. And now here he was: walking around the streets of Paris, hoping to find that sneaky, over-sized money buzzard in the hopes of having a meeting with Tirek. Only way to speak to the big man was through his feather-brained subordinate. And at the moment, it almost seemed impossible to find him.

Especially when Sombra was constantly distracted by the sights around him. Many times had he traveled from his home, but mostly without taking in the sights around him. The city was as grand, and wondrous as ever. The Neiffel tower standing proud, and tall over the city, like a huge beacon of the cities grandeur. It actually brought memories of the Crystal Empire to his mind as he looked at it. The tower almost looked exactly like the crystal palace, but was leaner, and with only one spire. And it made him wonder, again, why his curse over the empire had not receded at all. He set the spell so that it would emerge at around the same time as he would escape his imprisonment. And yet it remained out of the picture. The question of why has plagued his mind ever since he was saved by........him. And once again, the memories of old arrived in his head like a blanket of fog. Reminding him of better days..........

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

23 years ago........

The icy winds of the accursed frozen north howled, and bit at his body with unyielding frost, and unending pain. The ex-king of the crystal empire lay in the snow, with barely even a scrap of his strength left in him. None of this made any sense to him: this should have been the exact instance the Crystal Empire reemerged along with him. And he, even in his shadowy form, would have easily reconquered the empire, and inevitably claimed all of Equestria. But the moment he emerged from his confinement, a mysterious force fell upon him. He was forced into his physical body, and his strength had drained out of him completely. And it was because of this, he was absolutely helpless, and at the mercy of this unholy wasteland. It would soon be a matter of time before he would succumb to freezing.......and then death. Over 3000 years of awaiting the reclaiming of his birthright, and in the end it was all for nothing. Now this would be his end. Even as he saw the mysterious shapes - one of which he swore looked like a devil - began to approach him, he began to slip into the cold embrace of unconsciousness. What he believed was his death coming for him began to wrap him in its arm, and take him away.

At least he thought so, but he never actually expected to wake up.

But he did. And in this place was a warmth unlike any he had been able to feel for 3000 years while in the ice. It warmed his body incredibly, and allowed him to awake from his enforced slumber. He groggily opened his eyes, attempting to see his surroundings. He heard a voice calling out, saying he was waking up. The next thing he knew, his eyes were open to the sight of a white, and blue unicorn stallion, a centaur, to his immense surprise, standing in the background. And an.....alicorn?! How is that possible, his mind began to question. To his own knowledge, the royal sisters were the only alicorns left alive. And yet, here was one right in front of him. A menagerie of pinks, blues, and gold in a sickeningly sweet production. At first glance, all he could think of was that traitorous Princess Cadenza from all those years ago. But.......as he gazed into her eyes, and seeing that warmth, and compassion that, for some reason, was oh, so familiar to him.......he couldn't help but be reminded of a unicorn he once knew as "friend". One who had cared for him once, so long ago, before-............before things happened. For some reason, this mare gave him the same feelings of trust, and concern. The stallion standing beside him seemed of a similar ilk as he spoke to him. "Hey. You okay? You were half dead in the ice when we found you. I think you're lucky to be alive."

"Can you speak at all?" The alicorn mare asked. "Can.....you hear what we're saying?"

He weakly nodded, earning sighs of relief from the pair.

"Thank goodness." She said happily. "In that case: my name is Cadence Mercedes."

"And i'm first lieutenant Shining Dantes Armor." The stallion smiled. "The silent brooder over there is Major Tirek Danglars." The centaur in question simply grunted with his arms crossed. "We heard news from the north that a place called "The Crystal Empire" was supposed to emerge there. But when we arrived, it was nowhere to be found. Just ice, snow, wind.......Oh, and more ice, too." Sombra actually gave out a weak chuckle in response, earning another smile from the pair. "Then you, to our surprise. We've been tending to you ever since."

Sombra sat up a little as he attempted to regain his strength. With a bit of a strained voice, he asked, "Where....am I?"

"In Canterlot." Cadence said. "Princess Celestia was willing to allow us to watch over you - seeing as how we were the ones who found you."

Sombra's blood ran a little cold at the mention of Celestia. But a gentle hoof from Shining allowed him to calm his nerves. "It's alright. Celestia says she knows who you are, but she was still willing to help you."

"But....why?" he asked, unable to understand the reasoning.

"Because she's just compassionate like that." Shining said, before adding, "Kinda like me. No matter what your backstory, there was no way I could leave somepony to die out here. All I want is to help you in any way I can. And that's what i'll do." He then raised out his hoof in a friendly gesture. "If you'll let me, that is." Of course, Sombra was unsure of whether he should actually trust this pony, or not. But.....something about the way he spoke, and the way he looked at him made him feel he could trust him. And it also made him consider that, maybe this had been an opportunity for him. He thought his destiny was to conquer, and rule. Then the sisters came, and showed how greatly he was wrong. Even his contingency had somehow backfired on him just a short time ago. Everything he had known in the past was gone. Perhaps............perhaps this was a chance to begin again. A chance to maybe move forward, and be somepony worth while. If the empire was gone, then technically his people had been avenged - even if, sadly, he could not free them now. There was little point in dwelling on the past. All that mattered was the future. And perhaps these ponies could help him with that. So, with a small smile of his own, he took the hoof in a firm, but otherwise gentle shake. "I think I can swallow enough of my pride to do that."

Shining chuckled before he spoke. "Then let's make this more official: Hi, my name is Shining "Armor" Dantes. And you are?"

".........Sombra. Sombra Mondego."

"Good to meet you, Sombra Mondego." Shining said cheerfully. "I have a feeling this might be the beginning of a newfound friendship."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

But why did he feel this way? And why did he have to keep remembering such things? He couldn't be feeling guilt for his actions, could he? True, he had not expected to fall in love with Mercedes at the same time as Shining. But it still happened nonetheless. And so long as Shining was around, he would never be able to have her. He had to go......is what Sombra continuously told himself every day for the past 17 years. The first few years were easy enough. But when he saw how miserable Cadence was, his emotions were split in half. On one side, he hated how much she was obsessed with HIM, and never once noticed how much he cared for her. But on the other, he hated seeing her that way, while having no idea how to make her feel better. And it only reminded him of the friendship he once had for Shining back then. All these things at times made him wonder what if he never let Tirek talk him into the conspiracy back then? How would things have panned out? What would have happened had Cadence, and Shining been allowed to marry? So many questions, but all of them had no answers he could conceive.

His train of thought was broken when he heard a commotion nearby. A pair of Gargoyles were seemingly harassing a poor, pony family: A unicorn mare, and her two foals, who were filly and colt both. As he looked, he noticed the Gargoyles were grabbing onto a small money pouch that the mare was desperately holding onto. "Please, don't!" She cried. "I'm begging you, please!"

"Save it, missy!" One of them said. "Taxes need to be paid by all in this city! You wouldn't want to break the law, would you, and earn Lord Tirek's ire?"

"Cause I can tell you he wouldn't be happy with ponies defyin' the laws he works so hard to enforce." The other said.

"B-but it's all we have!"

"Fine: then it's all we'll take!" The first said, followed by their cruel laughter. Said laughter was cut short, however, when the colt kicked him in the leg, and made him shriek in pain. He let go of the pouch, and made the mare fall backwards, dropping her pouch in the process. The second Gargoyle snarled in the colts face, making him run to his mother with his sister. Unfortunately, both of them were quite angry now. "Insolent little snot!" the second said, with both drawing their blades, to the horror of the family. "Maybe this'll teach you a lesson for the next life!"

"That's enough!" Sombra shouted, sprouting his dark crystals in front of the startled Gargoyles. "I would expect even Gargoyle soldiers to have more respect, and decency than this. Slaying a single mare, and her foals? It appears the standard has been set truly low."

The first Gargoyle growled, and said, "Stay out of this, nag. This is of no concern to you."

"Wrong: it IS my concern when a pair of supposedly well-seasoned soldiers harass innocents, and then attempt to murder them on sight." Sombra's eyes narrowed. "Now: return to whatever station you belong, or i shall have you both court martialed - or worse if you anger me."

This made both Gargoyles laugh humorously while the ponies watched on. Then, the second Gargoyle walked up to the stallion with his blade drawn, saying, "Really? And just who in the hell do you think YOU are?" He then actually swung his sword down at Sombra - only for him to easily block it with his own, with a vicious sneer. "Count Sombra Mondego, in case your stone brain hasn't noticed." his horn then ignited with Dark Magic, as his eyes glowed red and green with the familiar miasma smoking out of his eyes. The next thing the Gargoyle knew, he was turned to dark crystal, and frozen in place. Much to the horror, and shock of everyone around - moreso when Sombra easily cut, and shattered him to pieces. When his sights were set on the other Gargoyle, the latter began to sweat with fear as Sombra approached. "Now.......do I have to repeat myself again? Or do I have to do the same to you as i did him so you can think over your actions?" With a loud shriek, the Gargoyle took to the sky, and fled. 'Coward', Sombra thought as he sheathed his blade, and took a deep breath to calm himself, and end his dark surge before it overtook him. Much as he enjoyed the power boost it provided, he was far more weary of the Dark Magics mind-influencing side effects. Fortunately, he would never allow himself to succumb to that power. Now there was just one more matter to deal with.

"Are you alright, ma'am?" Sombra asked kindly, offering his hoof to the mare who accepted it to help her up.

"Y-yes." She said timidly, before she began to open up. "Thank you, sir. That was truly brave of you."

"Think nothing of it, my dear." He said courtly, before his expression turned sour. "It just irks me to see soldiers who are above such idiocies as stealing, and killing innocents with no justification. It's disgraceful."

"And yet it happens more often than you should like." The mare said sadly. "Ever since Lord Tirek took control, it's been like this for those of the peasantry. Many suffer unless they are of High Society in this land." She then sighed sadly. "But it's all any of us can do to keep living."

Sombra closed his eyes somberly. "I know." he said, simply, before he pulled something out. "But perhaps......this can help you to keep on living a little longer." It was a bag of 100 bits, much to the mare's shock. She was about to object, before he raised his hoof and said, "Please take it. After that disgraceful display, I feel I owe you compensation. Think of it as an apology for what just happened, and accept it with my gratitude."

With that in mind, she tried to use her magic to pick up the bag, and accept the money....before he magic began to fizzle out like a candle. She silently cursed to herself as this happened. This caught Sombra's eye, as he recognized this happening to other unicorns sometimes. This 'performance issue' took a full minute before her magic started working again. With that, she accepted his generous donation, thanked him and earned a bow from him, before bringing her young inside. Before they went inside, the filly ran up to Sombra.....and offered him a small flower with a bright smile. He couldn't resist smiling as well as he picked up the little flower, patted the fillies head, and thanked her before she ran inside. He looked at the small object in his hoof, feeling partially guilty for giving away his own money when he could've used it to cut down his financial problems. But he decided it was worth it to keep an innocent mother, and her children safe. It still surprised him how much time had mellowed him out: 3000 years ago, he would've been the one seeing such cruelty take place, and laugh in amusement at it. Nowadays, his sense of honor and dignity had been modified. Of course, he knew he had two ponies to thank for it........but he already knows what happened to one of them. And the other wouldn't give him the time of day, despite his efforts. He sighed, knowing it's just how the world works, before putting the flower in his coat pocket. He was then drawn to the attention of some clapping coming from nearby. He turned around to see Guild Caderousse, leaning against a wall while clapping his talons together with a sneaky grin.

"Bravo, mai dear count, bravo!" he said almost in a mocking tone. "You saved a bunch of peasants from a cruel fate of disciplinary action from a couple of soldiers of the city. Y'know, Commander Grimmwing isn't gonna be happy to learn you iced one of his men like that."

"Lucky for him I DIDN'T "ice" him, then." Sombra said with a sneer. "All I did was freeze his body in crystal while preserving his lifeforce within the crystal. He's in a constant state of Limbo that keeps him unaware of anything around him - even the pain of shattering." Sombra grunted in annoyance. "It's the least the insolent fool deserves for challenging a superior officer, and harassing innocent ponies."

"They're worthless scum." Came the baratone voice of the Baphometian Gargoyle, Grimmwing, who just stepped into view with a scowl. "And if they're unable to abide by the laws established, then the punishment befits the crime."

"I saw no crime being committed except for your grunts robbery, and attempted murder." Sombra argued. "If that's how this nation’s military behaves, then clearly their leader is too incompetent to teach them discipline. What Tirek ever saw in you, i’ll never know - because all I see is a witless brute who knows nothing of true leadership.”

Grimmwing snarled as he drew his scythe, ready to cut down the impudent noble where he stood. “Idiotic, pompous nag! I’ll cut off your horn, and use it as a charm for that!” Sombra also prepared for a fight in street. But the both of them were stopped by the interference of Caderousse himself. “Enough already! Oi don’ care if you lot ‘ave issues with each other: yer soldiers of the crown! Start actin’ like it, or i’ll report BOTH of you for disruptin’ the peace! Understand?!” The griffon’s boldness surprised the duo out of their angered states. And they both heeded his threat enough to stand down. Though that didn’t kill off the glares they both had towards each other. Guild sighed, deciding it was good enough. “Now, Monsieur Mondego: I assume the reason you even came out ‘ere is because you ‘ave business with Lord Tirek. What could’a compelled ya ta seek ‘im out is beyond mee........but it ain’t nun’a moi business. If yer willin’, we can take ya to him in a bit. In fact, i’d say ya came at th’ most opportune toim.”

“How so?”

“Le’s just say that we ‘ave a li’le chore that turns ‘to an event once a week. Today’s that exact day.” Guild smiles at the sound of a grind stone at work. “An’ from the sound of it, it’s about ready.”

Sombra heard it, too. The sound of a blade being sharpened on a grind stone nearby. Hearing it only made Sombra raise a brow, wondering if Tirek had now reduced two of his own lieutenants to being his personal weapon maintainers. I mean, this WAS a long way to go just to sharpen a knife, or a sword. But when they arrived, Sombra was quite surprised by what he actually saw. Not a blade, nor a spear, nor anything of the conventional sort. It looked some kind of 3-fingered claw. Like an avian with only 3 toes. It was metallic, and had a DEEP indigo color. Save for the joints of the “fingers”, and the center of where the palm would be: those were crimson red, and appeared as though some manner of rubies had been put inside. And he was right to think of an avian when looking upon the claw: because the minotaur who was handling it was sharpening all of the fingers, as well as a long, curved blade which protruded from the arm-section of the claw. Once it had finished being sharped, Guild presented a big, velvet pillow he had somehow failed to even notice before. Just like he almost failed to notice the sounds of music playing very near. The claw was placed on the pillow, with the blade laying on the side facing forward. After Guild blew on it to remove any lingering traces of metal dust, he began to walk on his back-legs while holding the pillow in his talons. Every step he took was in rhythm to a small orchestration being payed by a small group of Gargoyles nearby. It didn’t take long for Sombra to figure this was another sign of Tirek’s egotism at play here: it only figured he’d have some kind of musical theme for even his own weapon.

“Make way for the Dark Hand of Lord Tirek!” Grimmwing sounded off to everyone who could hear, clearing a path straight to where Tirek resided. Once they heard their leader’s call, the Gargoyles in the city grew excited, and began to follow after Guild as he carried this item to Tirek’s castle - even a black-furred Gargoyle with a red mane, and bright, violet eyes. Sombra decided it was best time to follow after the two stooges to meet with Tirek, at last. As they followed suit, the Gargoyles began to cry out in a melodious chant, “Tirek”, over and over again after one shouted out, “Make way for the Claw!”. Pretty soon, every gargoyle, and even Minotaurs in the city who heard the chanting, began to follow along in this merry parade, dedicated to the one they held on a grand, and high pedestal. Their trek soon took them out of the Paris region, and drew them past Picpus, and to Vincennes. They were now drawing ever nearer to the castle Lord Tirek had taken residence in since his rise to power. And needless to say, when Sombra, and the black Gargoyle saw the castle for themselves, they were rather awe-struck, and imposed by the rather dark sight before them.

The sheer size of this towering fortress was incredible. It even rivaled that of the Neighfel tower, if that was possible. But it looked much more like an onyx tree than a castle. How the construction of this castle could have been done was beyond either of them. Yet in the world of Equestria, they conceded that anything was possible, and accepted it for now. The march continued, with Tirek’s forces growing more excited by the second as their chant changed to “Tirek, show us Tirek! Tirek, Where is Tirek?”. All around, Gargoyles, and Minotaurs heard the commotion, and knew it was time to greet their master. All of them were soon passing the draw-bridge which stood over a large chasm with a rocky bottom bellow. The giant doors opened to take the legion to the Grand Hall, and Throne Room of the castle as their thunderous chants continued. Sombra was still at the front, with the strange Gargoyle in the back, following behind. And as all of them situated in the massive room, Guild, and Grimmwing both walked behind the large throne situated at the top of a row of stairs situated in front of it. There, was a room with a mysterious, orange glow which reflected off the claw blade before the door shut behind, leaving only darkness.

In that Darkness, the Lord of the Midnight Castle donned his Dark Hand in the flashes of otherworldly magic, before all turned black.

Author's Note

Hello, and welcome to Chapter 15 of “My Little Ponys The Count of Monte Cristo”.

Man, it HAS been a long while, hasn’t it? But i’m here again, and got another chapter up, and ready for you guys and gals, and inbetween.:) This chapter is actually a bit more Sombra Mondego focused, since I wanted to show off a bit more of his character in the story. And to let everyone know that despite his past actions, he isn’t as pure evil as Fernand Mondego was in the original story. You could say he was led astray, and he let his emotions get the better of him to make a mistake. In fact, part of him does regret betraying Shining......but he knows what’s done is done, and he made his choice. He wanted Cadence, no matter what it took, and accepted any cost it would bring. Several years later, however, seem to have mellowed him out a bit, though. Because even he isn’t above defending the innocent at times from a bunch of gargoyle ruffians - he’s a stallion of good form, after all. Yes, there WAS what he did during the Lunar Empire’s siege of Paris, but that was more to clear a debt to Tirek so he wouldn’t hold one over him anymore - and given Tirek would’ve made him a scapegoat, he really had no choice. With Starlight, he was trying to cover his tracks, and keep things under wraps. No excuse for what he did, but he held no completely ill will.

Tirek’s men, however, have all the ill will in the world, and show it as often as possible.:) And yes, that scene with the Claw was taken right out of the movie “Hook”, which is a favorite of mine. Because that’s EXACTLY how highly the Gargoyles, and even Minotaurs who Tirek brokered a deal with years ago in order to add them to his army, revere the centaur. Despite how wicked he is, they still practically worship him as a god.

Wonder if anyone knows that’s the exact kind of status he’s aiming for?

False Friendships, and Sinister plots

“GOOD MOOOOOORNIN’, NETHERLAND!” Shouted Guild Caderousse into a megaphone.

“GOOD MORNING, MONSIEUR GUILD!” shouted to Guild in response.

And after bowing in appreciation, he at last speaks. “Pull down the drawbridges, me hearties!” After they all laugh at his remark, he says, “Cause here he is! The great raging hammer! The Red Beast of Doom! The Cunning Flame-Sword! And the Brave Batterin’ Ram of Might!” All while the Gargoyles, and Minotaurs all cheered in excitement for such a stunning ovation, both Sombra, and that mysterious Gargoyle, refrained from joining in the applause. They just watched in silence, and waited. “A gent who’s so deep, he’s almost unfathomable.” This comparison was actually lost on the soldiers, who were confused about what it meant. Guild remembered that they were all idiots, and with an eye-roll reiterated himself. “A Centaur SO QUICK: he’s even fast asleep!”

This finally earned an amused reaction from the crowds that satisfied the griffon. “Thank you, thank you! Now, everyone, let’s get together, and give ‘im a VERY big hand - cause, y’know, he’s only got one.” Another round of laughter, and Guild was halfway up the stairs, when he stretched his arms straight left, and right, and began his amazing presentation.

“I GIVE YOU, THE IRON-HANDED IMMORTAL: LORD TIREK DANGLARS!”

The soldiers began chanting Tirek’s name in a rhythmic “Ti-rek! Ti-rek!”. No less than a few seconds later, the doors directly behind the throne of the castle opened, and out stepped the crimson centaur, in his navy blue armor, and black and red cape. And true to the rumors, his right arm was not all there. Instead, the front arm and hand had been completely replaced by an imposing, 3-fingered metal claw. The darkest indigo, with a single, red, orb-shaped base inbetween, which resembled an eye of sorts. And it never stopped glowing. Both “hands” were beginning to tilt side-to-side, back and forth in sync with his men’s chanting. He always enjoyed hearing such enthusiastic praise from his own forces - even if they had to do it, anyway, to satiate his ego and keep themselves alive. “See how greatly the men favor you, sir?”

“The pealing spawn. How I despise them.”

“Go get ‘em, Captain!”

“Yes!” Tirek exclaimed happily, still enjoying sailor analogies, even now. The chant by now had grown much more intense, speeding up and increasing in volume. But that soon ended when Lord Tirek raised up his limbs to urge their silence while saying, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Once they were finished, he continued. “Well, my putrid, insignificant, unholy, parasitic sacks of entrails,” he began, letting the crowd laugh in amusement at their own expense. “The time is nigh.” Cheers sounded all around from the troops. “The preparations are almost complete for the project, and i’ve spoken with the Princesses. They have agreed to allow me to host a Grand Ball in honor of Empress Moon’s defeat. Heheheh. I’ve even taken the liberty of inviting the other leaders of the nations for this occasion. In precisely seven days, the most prominent leaders of Equestria shall be gathered in one place - and then revenge is mine.”

Another cheer for their master, and one shouts, “Long live Lord Tirek!”

“And by the end of this week, i’ll end up as more than just a lord - i’ll literally be King of all Equestria.”

While all the other forces were busy chancting, and praising their leader’s ambitiousness, the lone gargoyle was looking on in abject shock. “Oh, man!” he whispered. “He’s planning a coup’!” And after a few minutes of basking in his men’s adoration, and praise, Tirek proclaimed, “Finally, i’m going to get even with the ponies of Equestria, who saw our kind as nothing but outside fodder, and kept us confined to the outskirts of their paradise!” All roared in angered agreement. “Yet who subverted their efforts to make us outcasts?”

“Tirek!”

“Who deceived them time and again?”

“Tirek!”

“Who rose up through the ranks of their famed military?”

“Tirek!”

“Who rose our kind up to the highest standard, and claimed one of the greatest nations of the world as his own?”

“Tirek!”

“Who manipulated every last instance of the last twenty years to prepare for the deposition of a system of weak, and insignificant rulers?”

“Tirek!”

“.......And yet who didn’t believe I could do it?” he asked in a regular, but angered volume. His eyes were now narrowed, and he seemed to act rather hostile as he began to scan the crowd in front of him. “Who doubted me? Who amongst us does not belong?........someone here does not belong. Stranger amongst the loyal: I weed you out.” The other gargoyles, and minotaurs, and the late-arriving small dragons in their regime, only looked at each other in confusion. Yet our gargoyle was beginning to grow nervous of the suspicion. But finally, Tirek pointed his claw forward, after he found his intended target. “You!” he exclaimed. Noone knew who he meant, and were pointing at themselves in questioning. He either didn’t notice, or didn’t care. Because with a snarl, he repeated, “You. Yes.” He was about to walk down the stairs leading down his throne, until he took a single step, and looked down. He took a step back, sighed, and asked, “Where is the carpet, Guild?”

“Oh! Sorry, sir!” Guild then kicked the floor twice, and a red velvet rug slid down the stairs. Feeling satisfied, Tirek finally made his way down the stairs, and began walking past his minions. “You! You. That’s right, you. No, not you. Not you. YOU.” He said to a pair in the back of the room: one being our Gargoyle, the other an unappealingly fat, lime-green dragon with small wings and row of 3 purple spikes on his head. Each pointed to themselves, then each other in questioning. “You.” Tirek said one last time, before looming over his all too obvious target: the dragon. “You. You bet against me convincing the princesses to set up this event, didn’t you, Sludge?”

“N-no.” The short dragon denied nervously. Tirek just exclaimed in light disappointment, and then said, “Tell your Lord the truth.” Unfortunately for him, Sludge knew there was no point lying to someone like Tirek. He was WAY too smart for a dragon like him. And probably knowing what was going to happen next, he began to actually cry in a rather un-dragon-like manner. “Aw, say it.” Tirek said in mock sympathy. “Say it.” And sludge admitted to it. “Yes, you made a boo-boo.” Sludge agreed once again, with Tirek nodding in acceptance. He then turned to a Minotaur, and Gargoyle and said, “The Boo-Box.”

“Not that!” Sludge exclaimed in fear, and began begging and pleading to Tirek for mercy. But despite all his cries, he was still carried off, as Tirek watched with glee, to another part of the room where he was shoved into a large chest, and locked inside. A latch was opened on the top, while the deadliest breed of centipedes were dropped inside. All the while, and during the horrified screams in the box, the hencmen outside continuously went “BOO” to the victimized dragon inside. All of them taking pleasure in his torture.

“Ah, thank the dark that’s taken care of.” Tirek sighed in relief. “And now that it is.......Sombra? I believe you have business to discuss with me?” he asked, turning to where the black unicorn was standing. Finally being addressed, he stood straight, and replied with a “yes”. “Very well, then. Come over here, and we will discuss it.” Tirek then led Sombra to the front steps of his throne, towering above the crowd for all to see. Sombra actually wasn’t please about something. “Isn’t there an office, or somewhere we could discuss our business more privately? I’d rather not talk with so many heads looming over me.”

“There’s no need to be worried, Mondego.” Tirek said pleasantly. “While they may all be my servants, we are ALL friends in this place. Just as the princesses endlessly preach: friendship is magic. Rest assured none of them will ever leave this room with anything they hear - unless I bid them otherwise.” he said threateningly.

“Mmhm. And are you actually sure I won’t tell anyone what i’ve seen and heard?”

Tirek chuckled. “Not unless you also wish to be exposed for your own crimes - aside from your role in the “unfortunate” fate of Shining Dantes’.” All the others laughed aloud, making Sombra a bit uncomfortable. “Fair enough.” he sighed. “I have an issue of importance regarding my personal business I want to discuss with you. To be more specific: i’m collecting a debt you owe me, Danglars.” Tirek’s smile went away, and he was looking at Sombra with a near incredulous. “What in all the world are you blathering on about? I owe you no debt, nor will I ever do such!”

Now it was Sombra’s turn to smile. “Actually, I think you do.....unless you forgot i’m the actual reason you even sit on that throne.” Tirek growled a bit as his eyes narrowed. “Don’t even THINK of presuming you can the Devil’s Advocate with me, Mondego! We settled our engagement ages ago with that affair. The assassination was the price for my collaboration with you against Dantes in the first place!” Hearing this open declaration made the black gargoyle growl in anger, because of how open he was about betraying his master - and that everyone else in the room was on his side. He quelled his anger as Somba spoke up. “Actually, that’s what I let you think. As I recall: you came to ME and we both worked with Villefort to put Shining away. In short, it was a collaboration we ALL took part in - even Guild over there.” The Griffon huffed in indignation. “The only other reasons I ever had for helping you was to keep you quiet.....and so you’d owe me later on for my aid, thinking I was paying you back. Now, it’s time for you to come through for your friend. Didn’t you say all of us were friends in this place?”

While the minions all looked absolutely shocked by the unicorn’s boldness, and grew fearful of their master’s possible fury, Tirek was anything but furious. His grimace seemed to leave his face, and he was now laughing boisterously for a few moments. “I always forget how cheeky you are, Sombra.” Tirek sighed, getting control over his feelings. “I still admire that in you. Alright, now: what is this issue that has you knocking at my door today, after all the effort you put in distancing yourself from me?”

“.......financial issues.” Sombra grumbled, before speaking more clearly. “An important shipment i was supposed to have made has lost financial support. All of the banks in the city seem to have cut me off, and now I can no longer hold onto the ship I have. And without that shipment.........well, you know.”

“I see.” Tirek said thoughtfully. “So great is the threat of bankruptcy that you come to the home of the modern day devil, himself.” Tirek chuckled, before clearing his throat. “Just something the Parisians call me, which I find amusing.” He then strokes his beard. “Well....I see no issue in allowing you to use MY shipping firm. Anything to maintain our mutual friendship.” Sombra himself couldn’t help but grimace at the way Tirek said that word. “Indeed. So.....will it be you who helps me with the arrangements, or-?”

“Caderousse will be more than willing to help you with the needed paperwork, I assure you. Isn’t that right, feather brain?”

“Uh, y-yes! Yes, of course, m’lord.” Guild stuttered, before flying down beside Sombra, looking up to Tirek as he shot down a spell to open up a portal to a different location. “This will take you directly to my shipping firm....in our old home, Mareseilles.”

Sombra hummed to himself, as a semi-nostalgic expression crossed his face. “Home, eh? Funny. I haven’t called that place home in ages. So many memories........” he whispered at the end.

“Pleasure doing business with you, my dear Mondego.” Tirek said in a casual tone. “Hopefully, we can do some more in the future.” Sombra said nothing else, and walked through the portal. Guild right behind him, as the portal closed. Once they were gone, Tirek’s pleased expression fell, and he looked mightily irritated. “God of Darkness, give me strength.” He rubbed his face, and then dismissed his court. Sending all of his forces back out into the city - save for Grimmwing. “Come walk with me, old friend.” He rose out of his throne, turning around to the huge doors behind it. “It’s time for another inspection of our project.”

“And ensure that meek, inconsistent philosopher is keeping up with his duties?”

“Oh, yes.” Tirek grinned, passing through the open doors, with Grimmwing directly behind. “Now let’s REALLY ruin someponies day.” The doors closed immediately after. Unbeknownst to either of the two, the last to leave was the black gargoyle, who cast a final glance at the way the pair went before exiting the castle. Once past the gates, he went to a nearby alley, far from the eyes of passing creatures. And once there, Pharynx finally shed his disguise, and took on his true form. “I gotta hurry!” he said in a tense tone. “Zatarra has to know about this.” And took off to the Monte Cristo estate.

Hopeful his master would know what to do.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Somewhere, in the darkest depths of Midnight Castle, there lies a secret, underground cavern. Ancient. Enormous. Not a speck of light to be found anywhere. It was a dominion of darkness. And it was exactly the location Tirek had sought to fulfill his goals. After taking control of Prance, he began abducting random ponies, and other creatures for manual labor in reconstructing this cavern into an underground factory of some kind. Day, and night all of them toiled underground. Not because they were actually needed.

But because it amused Tirek to watch all of them slave away in the darkness.

All of them knew of the red stones that gave him immense power - and the ability to create anything he wanted. That was how he built his Midnight Castle, under the pretense of it being made via a new construction spell. Everyone believed it, and noone down here could ever tell another soul so long as they remain prisoners. And there plenty of Gargoyles to hold them down here. Yet not just Gargoyles: Minotaurs, Dragons, Griffon Mercenaries, and even Changeling Rogues all supervised the operations, and made sure every creature worked plenty hard. Tirek walked along the catwalks leading to another part of the cavern: a large cavern on the far side. And inside, it was an unearthly sight. Pillar-shaped glass tubes reaching to the ceiling were filled to the brim with liquids - and the same red stones Tirek possessed swimming in them, seemingly acting as a power source. Near the center of the room was a large mystic circle, with six items placed in a smaller circle in the ring of the glowing sigil. Each one was covered in a sphere of blue magic, that was firing beams of the same magic into a much larger orb the size of medium boulder. And in front of it was a thing few creatures in equestria have ever seen before: technology. Some manner of machine with tubes, and wires hooked into it was in the process of continued construction. All of these things were hooked up to a thing made of copper, but made in the shape of an unknown sigil. One in the same shape as an old, worn symbol found in the caverns that had been used for study.

And there, standing in front of a mechanical terminal station was an orange-coated unicorn who hadn’t been seen in years. Not since the Final Clash with the Lunar Empire. And Sunburst himself looked somewhat worse for wear in his time as a captive. His cape was filthy, and now pretty much a rag. His mane was a dirty mess, and his fur was matted. Even his glasses were mildly cracked from mistreatment. Right now, he was doing a maintenance check on the machinery, to make sure everything was alright. Afterward, he went over to the main machine, which he took out a tome for another part of the development process. This time, he was working on the symbols which filled in the six symbols in the ring of the massive, metal construct. After a quick read-through, he ignited his horn, and made the marks shift into a new set which seemed part of the sequence. Once they were in place, he went to the control panel, and performed a test run. For this, he placed one of the red stones in the center of the flat surface to act as the power source. Buttons were pressed, and switches were flipped. And in moments, the machine was active. After allowing it to charge, Sunburst charged his horn, and fired a spell into the stone for what the experiment was intended for. The stone’s energy ignited, and merged with the energies powering the device. The symbol glowed, and soon ignited into a large, burning, rift-like portal. After a while of concerned waiting, Sunburst could see there were no issues with the machine. And soon, he saw a clear image of the destination he chose for the experiment: Hayseed Swamp. A random destination, but only intended for the test. All that was left was to toss something through, and see if everything he’d done was coming to completion. He chose a simple ball he’d kept next to the toy he built for Starlight Glimmer on the day of his kidnapping. Turning back to it, Sunburst quickly threw the ball into the rift to finalize the test.

To his dismay, the ball passed through without any altercations.

While he always enjoyed completed a new spell-related project, due to his adventurous desire to test his endless potential for magic spells - especially in portal magic. Now, however, he was absolutely broken, knowing his own work was soon to be used to undo the peaceful days of Equestria. All he wanted was to help everypony, and everycreature: instead he would be made to harm them through his greatest purpose in life. Worse still, he heard the clapping of an all-too familiar metal hand, and glove. And soon saw Tirek standing behind him . He already had one of those infernal cigars of his in a holder, sticking out of his mouth, before a puff of smoke blew into his face, and the centaur spoke. “Excellent, and stupendous, my dear little unicorn scholar! It appears all of your hard work has already begun to pay off. How proud you must be.”

Sunburst sighed sadly. “Not sure that’s how i’d describe my feelings right now.” he mumbled to himself.

“Just think of all that we can accomplish with this device.” Tirek inquired, as he stood next to the smaller pony. “With this great, mighty Dimensional Gate, we will be able to bring the greatest power in all of existence to our world: The Darkness, itself. The world will be cleansed in its incredible fury, and only those most faithful will be given the chance to rule over the world that comes after.” He then smiled. “All that remains is to craft the strongest Daemon Stone we’ve ever had in order to power the dimensional breach.”

Sunburst looked up to him with dread. “You’re really going through with it, aren’t you?”

Tirek glanced at him from the side. “Of course. The world has had its fill of the weak rulers that infest it. With the souls of the Leaders of Equestria - especially the Alicorns - the stone we make will have more than enough power to tear open the wall between our worlds, and allow the Darkness to come through.” He then cast a threatening gaze upon the small unicorn. “Unless you missed a small detail that ends up bringing yet ANOTHER unholy abomination of a beast into our world, like you did six years ago.” Then he brought up his right arm, and gazed on his claw. “Though at least I had THIS come out of that ordeal, so it wasn’t a complete catastrophe.”

“Oh!” Sunburst nervously chuckled. “T-that’s good. Then my accident did you a favor, Lord Tirek.”

“.........a favor?” He then slowly walked towards Sunburst, forcing him backwards to keep distance from the menacing fiend. “In case I didn’t make it clear, your failure summoned a Demon of Shadow and Flame, that ate my arm before we drove it away. The beast loved it so much, it’s been hunting me ever since - licking its chomps for the rest of me. YOU CALL THAT A FAVOR!?!?”

“No! No, of course not!” Sunburst exclaimed in the face of Tirek’s curved blade in his face. Luckily for him, all Tirek did with it was readjust his glasses, and slide them back up his muzzle. “T-t-thank you.”

“Thank all that is evil the beast also consumed a time spell. If it wasn’t for all the ticking the spell put in that thing, it would’ve had me by now.” he then sighed before reclaiming his much more enthusiastic demeanor. “But i’m willing to let it slide, knowing how much of an accomplishment you’ve become since then. Now, very soon, the world shall be free of its incompetent, blundering idiots who profess to be its rulers - and I alone will step in to take control, and lead Equestria into a new golden age! Quite the ingenious plan, wouldn’t you say?” He then pinched Sunburst’s cheek as though he were a kid. “And I know you’re just proud to be a part of it.”

After being released, Sunburst began letting his emotions on the matter run rampant. “How-how could I be?” he exclaimed. “This whole entire plan, is-......i-i-it’s evil. Monstrous! It’s bad enough you’ve been killing innocent lives to make those evil stones of yours - but what you’re planning is nothing short of genocide! That’s not what I intended any of my portal spells for! It’s a twisted deformity of everything i’ve worked, and I hate it.” He said in a cracking voice. Unfortunately, Tirek seemed disinterested. And instead, transmuted his claw into a four-fingered hand that had all five stones on the back of his hand. “An emotional response, as expected. But as ever, it only proves why your kind needs to vanish. Either way, we will have our grand device ready by the anniversary day, won’t we? You know what will happen if you........fail.” he threatened, making the stones spark.

Sunburst, however, finally seemed to have enough of all of the terrible things he’d endured, and snapped. “I DON’T CARE!” He then let loose a manic levitation spell which began tossing all manner of items, and rocks around the room. Some shattered two of the tube-pillars, others tore off some of the wires, and tubes - a cup barely missing Tirek’s head,, and the others barely able to evade the tossing rubble. This got the desired result for Sunburst: the Portal Machine began to spark, and sizzle, and short-circuit until some of it came apart. The whole thing was an absolute wreck, and no longer functional. A stray splotch of oil hit an annoyed Tirek’s armor, which he cleaned up as Sunburst continued his rebellious outburst. “Four years! Four years i’ve been forced to help make this...Doomsday device of yours! Well I won’t stand for it, you hear me?! Do whatever you want with me: but i’m not going to be a part of this...this EVIL anymore!”

An annoyed huff of smoke was released, before he decided to put the pony back in his place the best, and only way he knew worked best. “Alright, then. If that’s your decision, then I accept it. Up until now, you’ve been a big help to me - so I suppose you have the right to stop, if you really want.” he chuckled. “Oh, uh...by the way: I actually noticed how miserable you’ve been recently.” He then picked up Sunburst’s musical toy, and began winding it up. “So i’m taking the liberty of having your closest friend brought here.”

Suburst’s eyes widened in horror when he understood who Tirek meant. “S-.....Starlight?”

“Yes.” Tirek chuckled, setting the completely wound-up toy, and watched it dance as he made his threat clear. “And as I know of how close you two were, I’m absolutely sure of how much you care for her. If I were in your horseshoes, I would actually spend many a sleepless night alone.......if anything “unfortunate” may actually befall her.” he chuckled lightly.

“Y-you wouldn’t!”

Immediately after he said that, Sunburst watched as Tirek picked up the toy by its head, before laying it in his palm - right before he ferociously, and aggressively crushed it in his hand. Its head popped out immediately afterwards, earning a fake pout out of Tirek. But it didn’t last, and Tirek let his anger flare as he shouted, “FINISH IT, UNICORN!” Making Sunburst recoil in fear, and then sink his head in defeat. Just before he could get to repairing the machine he dismantled, Tirek remembered something. “Actually, before you do.....it’s time for my weekly “protein” charge.” Once again Sunburst’s eyes widened in horror, due to his going through his over, and over again. “No, please! I can’t!”

“Every time the moment comes, you show your reluctance.” Tirek said unamused. “And every time, it does little to prevent me from carrying out the deed. Now, prepare the circle: the magic has reached a sufficient level today, and it’s time to dispense it where it belongs - and we have some eager volunteers for sacrifice.” Just as he said this, a group of Gargoyles, and Minotaurs brought in at least seven unicorns. All of them were placed beside the circle, held in place by the threat of impalement via spears. Sunburst grew uneasy again, but a final, threatening glance from Tirek kept him from speaking up again. And once more, he was forced to go through with an even worse action than what he was already doing. Tirek, himself, stepped into the center of the circle, directly beneath the magical orb. “Oh I love it when i’m nasty.” Once in position, he nodded to Sunburst to begin the spell. He looked to the ponies with his most remorseful expression, before igniting his horn to cast the spell. The circle changed from blue to red, and flowed into the orb. The ponies growing more terrified by the second, as they had no idea what was happening. But they soon learned as a series of claw-like hands reached down for them. The screaming unicorns were then subjected to the hands gouging through their bodies - or that’s how it felt, despite no physical penetrations taking place - and directly into their very souls. Their screams grew louder as they felt the very souls being ripped out of their bodies. In the end, the souls were dragged into the orb, and the ponies dropped down to the side.

All of them empty husks of stolen life.

The orb was filled with the essence of the souls, and increased in mass. With no other vessels to pass into, it began lowering into the only one near it: Tirek, himself. A process he made easier with his magical drainage guiding the orb. In moments, the enormous mass engulfed the centaur. And in that moment, and immense red light flashed throughout the chamber, almost blinding the group within. But once it was over, Tirek stood there in the center: his body glowing with red light as the energy more more increased his might. Red markings also covered his body, even as the light receded - a side-effect of devouring spiritual energy along with magic. And as ever, he felt a sense of power which had invigorated him down to the very soul. He was mighty, He was strong, He was incredible, amazing, unbelievable.

He was alive.

🎵I love this feeling
Of power and drive
I've rarely known!
I feel alive!
Where does this feeling
Of power derive?
Making me know
Why I'm alive?

Like the night it's a secret
Sinister, dark, and unknown
I know yet not what I seek, but
I seek it alone!

I have a thirst
I can never deprive
And yet, still, I
Feel so alive!
There was no battle
I couldn't survive—
Feeling like this—
Feeling alive!

Like the moon, an enigma
Lost and alone in the night
Damned by some heavenly stigma
But blazing with light!

That’s the feeling of being alive!
Filled with evil but truly alive!
It's a truth that cannot be denied!
For in time all will see the day
their world died!🎵

Tirek laughed in his nigh-maddening delight, allowing the rush of evil energy to run through him freely. He then gasped. “Wait! There’s also this.......sweet miss.” He then brought up a picture of Mercedes. “I almost forgot you. It’s fate. What bliss, sweet miss. Your folly will cost you dear, my dear. You’ll see you’ll never escape me. I’m here, I fear. And you will pay dear.....
my dear.” Suddenly, he vanished in a wisp of dark magic, leaving a stunned group of followers. Down in the caverns, a pink furred unicorn was traversing the caves, trying to get to her station. She had gotten lost in the dark place, and had found herself all alone.

This did not last long, however, as she sensed a terrifying presence nearby.

She couldn’t see who it was, even with her horn making a light. All she could make out were the sounds of something hissing, and making predatory sounds in the dark. It was terrifying, to say the least. Everywhere she looked, she could see nothing but darkness. All the while, a pair of yellow eyes continuously stalked her in the dark. Eventually, she found herself next to a wall in the cave she entered. And it was here, she noticed a shape in the darkness ahead. One riddled with tatoo-like red marking which glowed crimson in the dark. The large horns, and pointed shoulders made her shudder in fright as the figure approached her.

But fright soon turned to terror when she saw Lord Tirek looming over her - like a ruthless hunter ready to kill its prey.

The rush Tirek had from this process was always something which got his blood pumping, and his mind racing. All of the vicious thoughts in his mind were let loose in these moments, as his true nature was revealed. But he cared not for this: as he was, he could do anything, and everything he desired. And right now, he wanted to do many horrible things to this unicorn quivering in front of her. Always did he remind him of the soft-hearted Mercedes....and how much he absolutely hated her. Hated her for not just being associated with Shining Dantes - but because she was so kind, and caring. It made him incredibly sick, and wanting to wretch. In these moments, he sought out ponies who resembled her in some way, in order for him to unleash his restrained fury upon. He thought of all the things he could do to make her scream - make her beg for mercy. And in the process, what he could do to the REAL Mercedes. However, this time, he decided he would get it done quickly.

In the darkness of that cavern, noone heard any screams - just the sight of their wicked Lord walking out of the cave with blood covering his face.

🎵Animals trapped behind bars at the zoo
Need to run rampant and free!
Predators live on the prey they pursue;
And now the predator's me!
Lust like a raging desire
Fills my whole soul with its curse!
Burning with primitive fire
Berserk and perverse!

He then vanished in darkness to the top of his castle tower. Casting his wicked gaze down upon the citizens of Paris. Thinking of the unspeakable fate he would soon unleash upon them. All the while, sensing the comforting presence of evil standing beside him - a presence which bore 3 horns, and a wicked smile before dispersing.

Prepare! I'll plunder heaven blind
Steal from all the gods!
Prepare! I'll take from ponykind
Conquer all the odds!
And i’ll live in Darkness forever
With Darkness himself by my side!
And I'll show the whole world
That soon and forever’s
The day they’ll remember’s
The Day their world died!!

What a feeling to be so alive!
Bringing terror’s the thing that I strive!
Love this feeling of evil inside—
In my heart is the place
where it should reside!
With this feeling of being alive!
There's a new world I’ll see come alive!
It's a truth that can not be denied!
And on that day’s the day that their world DIED!!!!🎵

Author's Note

Hello, and welcome to chapter 16 of My Little Pony’s The Count of Monte Cristo.

Sure has been a while, hasn’t it? While I wish i could explain my absence for so long. But honestly, I have no actual, plausible truth other than ugly laziness. And possible writer’s block in regards to this. However, I finally made it back, and finally got something done.

In this case, finally introducing the main villains of the story for the rest of the telling. The first, naturally, being Lord Tirek himself, after all this time, finally returned. And what’s one of the first things he does when we see him again? He basically has that asshole of a dragon, Sludge, tortured to death in a wooden box. And you now what’s messed up? He didn’t even care about that whole bet thing: he just didn’t like Sludge, and thought death by torture would be hilarious. To him, it was.

We also see that he has more allies in his evil cause: all of whom have their own forces to add to his own. Minos, the black minotaur, Brutex, the voclano dragon, and King Metamorphos, the widowed husband of Queen Chrysalis. Brutex actually belongs to my friend @Gojira012 - however, because he has no ACTUAL visual depiction of him, I decided to choose an existing dragon close enough to his description to depict him. Needless to say, I think I made the right call.:) The reason all of them look this creepy, and terrifying is because Tirek used his own dark magics given to him through his Daemon Stones, to amplify both their powers, and their physical appearances. Now, they are all fearsome forces to be reckoned with.

And poor Sunburst, as you already knew, is his unwilling hostage - and engineer for Mystic Circle-based experiments. It was this exact skill Sunburst had been perfecting that drew Tirek to him: he wanted his knowledge of Mystic Circle magic to gain him the tools of ultimate victory. Now, you all see what the cause of the Equestrian’s growing magical shortage is. The only difference being that he adds living souls to the mix in order to make power as strong as possible - and to speed up the process of weakening Equestria’s forces for his inevitable conquest.

Alot of Sh*t is going to go down in future chapters following what comes soon.:)

When in Rome....

Later on in the evening, Pharynx at last returned to the estate of his master, The Count. He told Garble, and Striking that he had important information for The Count, and he needed to hear it at once. So with only a tiny hint of delay, the changeling and dragon entered their master’s chambers. The respectfully called for him in the dimly lit room. The only real source of light was the candle next to the Count’s bed. When no reply came, save for the groggy moans of a pony who was just waking up, they moved on over to see what the deal was. To their surprise, they saw the Count: but he was on the floor with his sheet, and pillow, and some drink beside him. He rubbed his hoof over his muzzle as he awoke, noticing his 3 servants looking at him oddly. Much to his own confusion. “Iiiis...something the matter?”

“No, it’s just,” Garble said, a might confused, “did you fall out of bed, Zatarra?”

The Count sighed at this, as he turned around to get a drink ready for himself, saying, “After spending over 13 years sleeping on a hard, stone floor.......I don’t think I can ever sleep on a regular bed anymore.” Not realizing he was exposing his back to them. They both winced as they saw the uncaring, vile marks which branded him forever. He mentioned how he’d been whipped once a year in prison, but none of them thought it was THAT painful to look at. “Oh, man!” Garble exclaimed. “Boss.. ........does that hurt you in any way?”

The count, however, was uninterested in sympathy, or as he considered it pity, and impatiently asked, “Was there something you 2 wanted?”

They all snapped out of their thoughts, and returned to the matter at hoof. “O-oh, yeah! Yeah: Pharynx has some new information for you, boss.”

This got The Count’s attention, and he sat up to look at his trusted servant. “What did you find out?”

Pharynx cleared his throat, and said, “Alot, actually: Mondego and Danglars are finally working together, as you wanted. But it seems as though that psychotic centaur might be planning some kind of coup against the royal leaders.” The count’s expression hardened, and Garble actually seemed pretty concerned. “When is this taking place?”

“In a week, your grace.” Pharynx said. “During a celebration of the Lunar Empire’s defeat that’s gonna be hosting a massive entourage. The leaders of the other nations are supposed to be there, too. And from what I heard him say, he might have plans to overthrow THEM, too.” Instead of looking concerned, or worried, however, The Count actually seemed quite pleased. Like he was hoping for something like this to come up. And now, at last, he had what he wanted. “Excellent! Now we can put this information to use, as we prepare to bring him down.” He smiled almost with sinister intent. “He’ll see all of his great plans, and goals stripped away before he even has a chance to see them come true. Just like those other scumbags.”

“Uh, sir? There’s also something else. Something important to you, i think.”

The count’s ears perked, and his expression turned to curiosity. “What?”

“...........Mondego has a son, your grace.”

And once more, as his expression fell, and his eyes widened.....the Count found the world he once knew shattered once again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile, at the Mondego household, Sombra was currently looking over the bills which had begin piling up. Bills, and debts being called in, that he had no idea were even in effect. Already his wealth was getting increasingly slim. And until the shipment Tirek promised to have prepared set out to deliver his cargo, he was unable to deal with them. All he could do was stew in his growing irritation. He swore he could FEEL the grey hairs forming in his mane, already. Sadly, that was the moment Mercedes entered the room. “Mondego: Albert wants to talk to you about something.”

“Sorry, Cadence, but you need to tell him i’m busy.” He said impatiently. “As you can see, i’m trying to keep his inheritance going.”

“And, what? You think a few minutes of conversation is going to hurt?”

“Maybe it might!” He exclaimed angrily.

Cadence, however, would have absolutely none of it. “He is your son, Sombra Mondego! And you know how much he admires, and looks up to you! All you have to do is give him a few moments of your time, and nothing else! I didn’t think you were afraid of your own child!”

“..........” He sighed in aggrivation. “Alright. Send him in.”

Cadence did so, and in but a moment an alicorn stallion of a teenager. His coat was silver, and his mane was yellow and blue striped. His eyes, however, were a deep, ocean blue that almost shined like a pair of sapphires. And his cutie mark was a blue heart with two swords in a cross behind it - a single star in the middle of the Heart.

He trotted up to his father, and said, “Evening Father. I’m sorry for bothering you, but there’s something I wanted to ask.”

“Well, make it quick, please.” Sombra said, keeping his patience firm. “I have alot of work ahead of me, you know.”

“Alright: My friends from Princess Twilight’s school heard a grand party was going to be taking place in Rome. And since they’re visiting Paris with their teachers for the Anniversary Ball next week, they came to me wondering if i’d like to go. So, I was wondering, can I go, Dad?”

“To Rome?” mercedes asked, feeling a might bit uncomfortable. “And are you going with a chaperon?”

“Mmhm: Professor Rainbow Dash volunteered to go with us.”

Mercedes merely rubbed the side of her head in aggravation. “Please say you aren’t serious! As much as I care for Twilight’s friends, I know Rainbow Dash doesn’t have the best track record for watching out for others on her own. What on earth was she thinking? Rome if one of the most dangerous places in Equestria, and I don’t want you going there without more adults to look after you.”

“Mom, it’ll be alright, I swear!” Albert defended, turning back to his father, “And dad: this could be your birthday present to me. It would save you alot of trouble, i’m sure.” Sombra gave his son a single look, which was returned with a desperate, pleading gleam. In the end, he just couldn’t resist. He could NEVER resist his son’s adorable, puppy look, and he caved. “Alright, my son. Just be careful, and listen to your professor. Also.....don’t you need a permission slip for us to sign? ‘Cause I don’t see.......”

“Oh, don’t worry, Dad: it’s not like an actual field trip, or anything. You just need to give the word, and it’s a go.”

“Very well: the word is given.”

“Mondego!” Mercedes exclaimed in indignation.

“It’s alright, dear. Our boy isn’t a foal anymore, and he can take care of himself.” He smirked humorously. “And besides: it’ll give us a little peace, and quiet around here, finally.” He then laughed in an extensive, loud tone of amusement, feeling some of his stress fade away. When he turned to see the bemused looks of his family, he quickly cleared his throat as he calmed, saying, “Just joking, you two. As I said, Albert: be careful, do as you’re told.......and have fun!”

“I will! Thank you, father!” he exclaimed happily, and began to trot out to the front hallway, leaving a frustrated Mercedes with Mondego, who only resumed his work. As angered as she was with him, she knew that now there was absolutely no way to speak with him again. As far as he was concerned, an issue had been dealt with, and he was now free to take care of another. So, with a light huff, she exited the room, and left him - quietly praying for her son to be safe, above all else.

As for Albert’, he couldn’t have been more excited than he was now. Also, he knew, would be his friends once they heard. He eagerly ran to the railing overlooking the hall to see seven figures waiting down below. Two were ponies, the familiar cyan and rainbow mane of Rainbow Dash making it obvious, and the bright green coat of an Earth Pony young stallion named Sandbar, while the rest were actually different creatures: Gallus was a teenage Griffon with blue fur and a yellow underside, Yona was a Yak with pretty braids tying her hair together, Silverstream a nice, pink-furred and blue maned Hippogriff who was super giddy with anticipation, and then there was Ocellus, who was a sweet, gentle, aqua and red changeling with a wondrous sparkle in her eyes, and a young dragon named Smolder, with a coat of orange scales, and a purple frill on top of her head. All looked up to him, awaiting his answer.

“Off to Rome!” He happily shouted, earning more cries of excitement from his friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Of all the places in the world, Rome remained one of the most exquisite, and amazing places in the world. Structures so ancient, and unique had been carefully preserved over the millennia, for the respect that was held over this grand city. Though it was no longer an empire, Rome remained a prestigious city to all who knew its name. And one thing which always seemed to remain the same was the carnival they always held to celebrate the days of old. Creatures far, and wide would come together to join in on this fantastic celebration: enjoying the fine masquerade parties which made up this event. Masquerade was always an entertaining practice, and one the student seven, as they had been so nicknamed, found they were also enjoying. All of them were laughing, and dancing with either each other, or other ponies and creatures who were fully immersed in the festivities.

“How awesome is this?” Smolder asked rhetorically, but with excitement while flying through the air. “Even though it’s run mostly by ponies, this place sure knows how to party!”

“Yona always love to party!” Yona exclaimed. “Yak best at party! WOO-HOO!”

“Among the many other things Yaks are good at apparently.” Gallus laughed. “But you guys are right: this IS the best! Sure beats anything that happens at Griffonstone!”

“It definitely IS an experience!” Ocellus said cheerfully. “Maybe I could ask King Thorax if we could maybe do something like this at the hive. I’m sure everyling would enjoy throwing parties where disguising ourselves is part of the fun.”

“Ooooh! That sounds so fun!” Silverstream said excitedly. “And for changelings, I think a dress-up festival would be perfect! Best part is you wouldn’t have to even wear masks! You can be anything - or anyone!” Ocellus merely giggled in response, as she found her friends statement both true, AND funny. “I think you’d be right on that, Silverstream. Maybe we could even make a contest out of it: the best one to “dress up” wins a prize!”

“Did friend-changeling say prize? Yona like prize! Yona want to win prize!”

“Easy, Yona.” Gallus said, placing a paw on his friend’s shoulder. “Maybe we can get a prize from one of the vendors around here. What do you guys think?”

“I’m game!” Sandbar said while the others made sound of agreement. “Buuuut maybe we should find Professor Rainbow Dash, first. Last thing we want is to end up lost in this place.”

“Ah, what’s to worry?” Smolder asked. “If we get into trouble, i’m sure we could all handle it, no sweat!”

“Maybe,” Ocellus said, “but it might be better safe, than sorry.”

“I agree.” Albert’ said. “But I think I should go look for her. You guys can go on ahead.”

“”Albert, no!” Silverstream said sounding perturbed. “You made this trip possible, so you should get to enjoy yourself, too! We can all look for her, together, and make things easier!”

“I appreciate it, Silverstream, but I insist.” Albert said, smiling. “You guys deserve a chance to see an epic part of pony culture more than me. Besides, I won’t be long - and i’ll find the professor before anyone can even finish one of the first vendor games.” While, of course, the kids were unsure on if it was a good idea, especially with such a large crowd, they eventually relented. “Okay, Val,” Sandbar said with mild hesitance, using the nickname they all shared with him (using part of his full name “Valiant Albert Hope”.). “Just try, and be careful, okay?”

“Hey, come on, guys! This is me we’re talking about!”

“Yeah: THAT’S why we’re worried.” Smolder quipped, before they waved him off and went on their way. Leaving their alicorn friend to search for their professor. A task he knew would be all-too impossible if he stuck to the ground. Knowing Professor Rainbow Dash, she’d be flying around in the air, doing some of her aerial performances just to have a good time. With that in mind, he opened his wings, and took to the air. The space above had a few fliers who all had been aerial dancing among each other during carnival. It took a bit of effort to maneuver around them without being bumped into, or even crashing. But Albert’ did a good job for the most part. All the while, he scanned the area in the air, and on the ground for any signs of his professor. Sadly, after several minutes of looking, his search was proving fruitless. Which was beginning to startle him a bit, given that while Rainbow Dash was often times brash, easily distracted, and like to boast.....she was not THIS irresponsible. She would’ve caught back up with the students by now as soon as she saw them on the move. Could it be possible something had happened? He didn’t want to think about it - but in a grand city as this, and with so many creatures inside, anything was possible.

“Hey, Val!”

The sound of his friend’s voice called his attention. And only a few seconds passed before he landed in front of Sandbar. A look of confusion evident as he landed. “Sandbar? What are you doing here? I thought you’d be with the others.” The pony in question shrugged his shoulders a bit as he answered. “Yeah, but I figured you could use a little extra help finding our professor. I told the others to meet us at the vendor I left them at in ten minutes. Figured it’d be enough time for us to find the prof before it gets too late.”

“Sounds good.” Albert smiled, and nodded. “Now let’s get moving. If we don’t find the professor soon, who knows what-” But then, suddenly, his attention was drawn to something unexpected. Or rather, somepony. A beautiful mare in a red, frilled dress was giving him a rather seductive look. Approaching him slowly, and with gentile the young stallion had never seen before. And as a teenage unicorn just about to reach his adult years, his senses were difficult to control. Even Sandbar couldn’t help but be enthralled by this mare. Her fur was blue as a sapphire, and her eyes as red as rubies. A gentle caress across the alicorn’s jawline made his skin tingle with exhilaration. She then made an approach for what appeared to be a kiss. Something Albert’, in his enticed state, was all too willing to return. But before their lips could even touch, she bolted. But not so fast as to leave his sight. And for some reason, Albert was far too interested in this mare, and wanted to know more about her. So he immediately took off after her, almost leaving Sandbar behind. “Albert’, wait!” he shouted, chasing after his friend. The two were immediately caught up in a game of chase. The mare only stopping to look back for just a moment, making sure the two males were following, before taking off again. All the while, as Sandbar called out to Albert’ to stop, the latter kept trying to call out to the mare, asking her name. Their little jaunt took them through the streets of Rome, and into a rather dark passageway. One which the mare quickly vanished into, just as the two young stallions entered the tunnel. “Where did she go?” was what Albert’ wondered aloud. “I have no idea,” Sandbar replied, suddenly growing nervous as he looked around, “but.......I think we should go. I don’t think this place is safe.”

“But....that mare.” Albert said in bewilderment. “Just who was she? I wish I could find out. She seemed so-” But the alicorn’s words were cut off when he felt a pair of hands close around his mouth. Sandbar was also restrained by the mysterious figures who appeared out of nowhere. And it was only when their struggles slowed, and their worlds began falling into black they realized they were being knocked out.

“Now, let’s join them with the other one. The captain will be pleased with this.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I don’t like this!”

“You said that eight times already, Silverstream.” Smolder said with a hint of annoyance.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t help it! Albert’ and Sandbar should’ve been here by now - with Professor Rainbow Dash!”

“I hate to say it, but.......I think Silver’s right about this.” Gallus admitted. “Sandbar said ten minutes - but it’s been over an hour, already!”

Ocellus gasped with fright. “You don’t think something bad happened to them, do you?!”

“Oh, no!” Silverstream exclaimed. “What if-....what if they ended up getting lost? Or kidnapped? Or eaten by flying barracudas! OR TURNED INTO FREAKY POLYPS BY A SEA WITCH IN DISGUISE!”

“SILVER!” Gallus shouted, getting the hyperactive hippogriff’s attention. “Just relax, and breathe.” After she did as he said, finding herself relaxing a bit, Gallus then said, “While some of things are too incredible to actually happen......it’s obvious something must have happened. We can’t just wait here any longer.”

“Gallus right!” Yona stomped. “Yona and friends look for friend Sandbar and Valiant! Friends no leave friends behind!”

“You got that right, Yona!” Smolder proclaimed. “Come on! Let’s go!”

“But........where do we even start?” Ocellus wondered aloud. “Rome is a huge city, and....they could literally be anywhere right now!”

“Maybe I can be of assistance, then?”

The group of students turned around to see a rather sleazy Griffon, wearing a black vest, who seemed half condor, and was scarred over his right eye, leaning against the railing of the bridge the group was standing in front of. The look of this creature was very concerning, as he looked like he could be an outlaw trained to kill others with ease. His eyes glaring with a devious glee for causing trouble. And that vile smirk alone was enough to make the student five glare at him. “Hey, now, what’s with the looks? I’m just a messenger here. Sent to give you kids a little something.”

“Whatever it is you’re selling, we aren’t interested, sleaze!” Gallus retorted rudely.

“Heh. From one Griff to another, I ain’t sellin’ anything. BUT......you might find this important.” the griffon remarked, pulling out an envelope from his vest pocket, and holding it out to them. Smolder flew over, and grabbed the envelope, before taking it over to her friends. When they opened the envelope, all of them were startled to see a White, and Cyan feather, along with a rainbow, cerulean blue, and ocean blue tuft of fur each. All of them gasping as they recognized these as pieces of their Professor, and friends. When they angrily turned to the Griffon, Yona stomped her hooves threateningly, steam blowing out of her nostrils, and shouted, “WHAT GRIFFON DO TO FRIENDS, AND PROFESSOR?! IF HURT, YONA SMASH MEAN GRIFFON!”

“Relax, you overblown hornhead.” The Griffon said with more annoyance than intimidation. “The ponies are alive - for now, anyway.”

“What does that mean?” Ocellus asked with a great bit of restrained anger.

“It means they’re all our bargaining chips for a ransom.” the griffon said. “My crewmates, and captain already recognized the alicorn as the son of Count Sombra Mondego. But the REAL kicker was seeing one of the prize students of Princess Twilight Sparkle’s school of friendship. Both parties I assume will pay an enormous amount to get them back, safe and sound.” He then made a devious smirk. “Maybe if you inform the both of them, they might be able to save your little friends in time. Ransom demands begin in at least 3 hours - though I can’t guarantee the ponies will be in one piece by then.”

“But...how are we supposed to get back in time?” Silverstream exclaimed. “And you better not lay a claw, hoof, or talon on our friends, or you’ll be sorry!”

“YOU’LL be sorry if you don’t do as you’re told, kids.” The griffon said, opening his wings to take off. “Either get to Mondego, and Princess Twilight and tell them of the ransom......or we have no more use for the ponies. That’s the only offer you’re ever gonna get.”

“Actually, I can think of a better offer.” Said someone from behind the griffon, before he was unexpectedly wrapped in chains by a magenta aura of magic which held his wings together. He was the hauled up by said aura to the magic caster behind him. All who were present were quite surprised when they saw it was none other than the now famous Count of Monte Cristo’ himself, with a rather menacing glare that could turn a cockatrice stone cold. “I’ve already listened to your little discussion with these fine, young children, and I've heard your demands. Now, you’re going to hear mine.” he then lifted the now fearful griffon over the river, holding him as though he were a feather weight as he began making his ultimatum. “Either you lead us to the location of the abductees - or I drop you into the river, and see how well you can float with those steel chains wrapped around you. I assure you, it will NOT be very well, given their weight adding to yours. You’ll go down like a rock - then it’s feeding time for the fishes.” He smirked. “That sound good to you?”

The Griffon squawked as he struggled in his bindings. “ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT! I’LL SHOW YOU! I’LL SHOW YOU THE WAY!”

“That’s what I like to hear.” The Count said, turning to the amazed students next to him. “See what you can do with the proper motivation?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Val! VAL! Wake up, bud!” Sandbar shouted desperately, trying to wake his friend, who had been tied to a stone pillar next to him.....and the restrained Rainbow Dash. Finally, after what seemed like forever, Albert’ finally began to stir from his forced nap. Nervously, he began to survey his surroundings, seeing that he was tied up, in some manner of underground chamber. The silhouettes of several menacing figures visible to his eyes. But immediately after, he began looking around for his friend. “Sandbar?”

“Right here, man.” Sandbar said. “And I think the Professor’s here, too!”

“Professor Dash?”

“Right here.” Rainbow spoke from Albert’s right side, sounding rather glum. “And i’m sorry for getting you two into this mess. I’m supposed to be the chaperone, and I end up getting foal-napped coming out of the restroom. SO not cool!”

“It’s not your fault, Professor.” Albert’ said genuinely. “We chose to look for you. None of us imagined we actually get abducted.........though now i’m beginning to think mom was right all along.”

A loud, threatening voice cleared their throat, revealing themselves to be male, to gain the trio’s attention. “If you’re all done, now maybe we can get down to business.” Rainbow only snarled as she struggled in her bindings to get loose. And probably clock the owner of the voice. “Just you wait! When I get out of this i’m gonna buck you harder than ANY buckball i’ve ever hit before! You’ll make more sonic rainbooms than I could in a single sprint!”

The voice made an uninterested humming, before saying, “Anyway, to business. It appears my crew, and I have had our good fortunes delivered to us on this night. And it’s all thanks to the 3 of you ponies arriving in this city. Only figures it takes a carnival to draw out the most prestigious of figures.”

“Whoever you are....we’re not scared of you.’ Albert’ said, attempting to sound brave. This just made the figure chuckle, before he replied with, “Oh, but you should be: we are NOT good folks, by any means.”

“What do you want with us?” Sandbar questioned.

“Both of you are affiliated with two of the most influential figures in Equestria: both students of Princess Twilight Sparkle, but one the son of Count Sombra Mondego. Not to mention the little rainbow-headed maggot whose supposed to be your teacher-” “HEY!” “-AND one of the famed Elements of Harmony. There is no price those two would NOT be willing to get the 3 of you back. Which is why we are holding you all for ransom. Only if they pay our price will we consider letting you 3 live, and go free. However.....there’s the issue of getting their attention, given they are very busy ponies.”

“Just write a letter to them!” Sandbar offered. “I’m sure they’ll get it as soon as possible-”

“Maybe your Princess, but Mondego is a stallion who is difficult to convince. We would need for substantial proof that we have his son help captive before we can work our ransom with him.”

“Send him my pendant, then.” Albert’ himself offered. “It has my own personal seal. He’s sure to recognize it easily.”

“With your severed horn attached to it?” the voice laughed, “and maybe those ponies ears mailed along side them?” Now the ponies were REALLY getting nervous, and quite fearful. “Even a worthless father as Mondego cannot ignore such an obvious mark, and will know better than to ignore us. Perhaps we’ll even cut off Mondego Jr here’s wings, and tail for further proof.”

“No! Leave him alone!” Sandbar angrily shouted, trying to break out of his bindings with Rainbow Dash. Oddly enough, Abert’s own fear was beginning to go away. And it was instead replaced by disgust, and disdain for these outlaw thugs attempting to terrify him into submission. He would not give them the satisfaction. His words, following soon after, made his pony friends stop struggling, and turn to him with shock, and amazement as he spoke. “Do your worst, you insufferable thug! I don’t care what you do to me: but noone insults my father! He’s a greater soul than you’ll ever be, and I couldn’t be any prouder to have him! So do whatever you want - I will not give you the satisfaction of giving into your threats! And neither will he!”

Both Rainbow, and Sandbar were truly impressed by how brave Albert’ was showing himself to be. Then again, it shouldn’t have completely surprised them, given who his parents were. For better, or for worse, either way. It made a moment’s hesitation on the kidnappers end. And apparently, it was enough time for an unknown figure to incapacitate a Changeling at the door, before he revealed himself to be none other than The Count of Monte Cristo. A fearsome look was in his eyes as he stared down the multiple enemies in his way. A determination to not let a single one of them get in his way. A griffon, and a dragon tried to cut him down, but he easily brought them low with his blade, and magic. A minotaur, and a pair of yetis tried for it with their swords and spears. To the amazement of the young stallions - and frustration of Rainbow who was AWAY from where the action was - The Count showed he was as agile as he was skilled with a sword. Easily evading their blows, and delivering non-fatal ones that incapacitated them. Once more, he attention turned to the group in the chamber, and his horn ignited. “Now.....kindly release these 3 ponies, or I actually WILL begin cutting you all down. One. By. One.” he left the threat to hang in the air for a minute, until a Parrot finally untied them. The 3 of them hurried out the exit, with The Count urging them to go, and insisting he’d follow. But once they were out of sight, and earshot, The Count turned back to the criminals.......and smiled graciously as he pulled out a rather large money pouch from his pocket. “Excellent work, my friends. I’m thankful for your help, again.” He threw the pouch to the leader of the group before heading out.

“The pleasure’s all ours........your grace, Zatarra.” said the figure who revealed himself to be none other than Luigi Vampa, the Storm King. Smiling proudly that this little scheme of their friends had actually worked out so well. And all involved were allowed to profit in one way, or another. Well, when in rome, as they say.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The trio of ponies soon exited the tunnels to see the other students waiting for them. All of them chattering in relief, and excitement for their pony friend’s safety. Yona even getting emotional, and embracing them in a mighty Yak hug. “Yona so happy pony friends safe!”

Sandbar laughed in her embrace as he lightly squirmed, “And we’re happy seeing you, too!” before Yona finally let go.

“But you would not believe who just saved us from a band of blood-thirsty foalnappers!” Rainbow Dash said excitedly.

“Considering we just met the guy, we actually can.” Gallus said, making Rainbow’s expression flatten. “One of the foalnapper’s told us what happened to you, and tried to threaten us. Then suddenly, The Count of Monte Cristo - THE Count of Monte Cristo - showed up out of nowhere, and put that dumb pigeon in his place! It was so awesome!”

“Then we all followed him to where the Griffon said you’d all be, and then he told us all to wait outside!” Smolder added.

“For which I am quite grateful, my young friends.” said the illustrious Count, who stepped into the light of the city streets. A charming smile that even made a few of them blush. “If anything unfortunate ever happened, I couldn’t live with myself. If there’s one thing I could never handle, it’s the endangerment of the young. Life is far too precious, and short to waste, and deserves to be cherished. Take it from someone who knows.”

All of the creatures were extremely excited to see the Count, standing right in front of them, after he had performed a daring rescue of their friends, and teacher. As far as all of them were concerned, he was now the most awesome thing in the whole, entire world. Even Rainbow Dash thought so, but then very quickly realized the severity of the situation. If it hadn’t been for the Count, she and her students - her current charges who Twilight entrusted her to protect during this trip - would most likely have been tortured to death. As such, in her mind, she made herself out to be anything other than a miserable shame. When she approached The Count, her expression was a bit down, and her head was lowered. But she managed to give a grateful smile to the large stallion in front of her. “Thanks for what you did back there, sir. If you hadn’t shown up when you did, then.........well, I hate thinking about what could’ve happened to Albert, and Sandbar. Especially since i’m in charge of watching them. So again.......thanks for the save, Mr. Count, sir.”

The Count chuckled gleefully, and said, “Just sir, or your grace is fine, Ms. Dash. And it was nothing special. I was only fortunate one of my attendants was in the area to see your abduction, and then the abduction of your students. It certainly pays to have literal eyes in the sky.” He then looked up, with everycreature also following suit. Up above, they saw none other than Garble J’acapo flying through the air in circles, high enough noone could fully see him. Smolder, however, couldn’t help but feel like she recognized the red, and orange visage of that dragon. But the Count’s voice cut off her thoughts, and drew everyone’s attention. “Please, allow me to pay for a carriage to send you back to your residence. I trust you have a lodging somewhere in town?”

“A hotel, yeah.” Gallus answered.

“But are you sure you want to do that, your grace?” Ocellus asked respectively. “We wouldn’t want to be a bother to you, or anything.”

“It’s no bother, my dear.” The Count smiled, raising his hoof. “It’s the least I can do, given the trouble you’ve had to go through this night during carnival.”

Rainbow felt a bit hesitant, at first. Maybe when it was around the time she’d first met Twilight, she’d have instantly accepted the offer just for the ease of things. But in the face of The Count’s gracious generosity, and his heroism earlier, she felt a little guilty about this. She could see the others kinda felt the same, but all seemed to agree that it would be rude to turn him down after what he’d done for them. “Thanks, Sir.” She said politely. “And I promise i’ll make this up to you soon.” The Count simply pulled out a pouch of bits, and happily said, “No need. Generosity is a virtue one should always follow. And i’m more than happy to provide for those in need.” Before he hoofed over the bits, however, he asked, “However, I have one request: may I have a few words with young Albert, and Sandbar? I’ll provide transportation to your place of residence once our discussion ends.” The two colts had excited faces as they turned to their Professor, silently pleading to say yes. She was a little hesitant, again, to say yes - if only because she knew nothing about this stallion aside from his name. But she had a good feeling about him, for reason’s she couldn’t understand. She felt he could be trusted, and so she relented. Giving him the address for the hotel they were staying in for the cab later. He accepted it graciously, and then handed Rainbow the bag with the money. After saying their goodbyes, the group left the trio alone. Albert, and Sandbar turned to The Count, unsure of what to completely feel at the moment due to burning through their excitement. The Count smiled, and ushered them towards a nearby park. Both followed as he lead, with a question entering Sandbar’s mind. “Uh.....Sir, or your grace? Just out of curiosity: how did you know our names?”

“How funny you should ask, my young friend.” The Count said. “I believe there are few who don’t know of Princess Twilight Sparkle’s wondrous School Friendship in Ponyville. An institution meant for many different creatures of many differing species, not just pony: six of whom have been proving to be quite the prodigies in friendship.” He turned to Albert. “Or perhaps I should say seven: counting the son of the famed Count Sombra Mondego, and Lady Cadence “Mercedes” Mondego. A prestigious family i’ve heard many great things about.” Both ponies had their mouths hanging open from amazement. “Plus the crooks and your professors spoke your names aloud down in the catacombs.” This earned a round of laughter from the two young stallions. But then, their expressions fell a bit, as they remembered their ordeal, and just how much in danger they were. Clearing his throat, Albert earnestly said, “Thank you again, your grace, for saving us. I wish I knew how we could pay you back for that, but........for now, let’s just say you have our immense gratitude.”

Sandbar agreed highly, as the trio came upon a park bench. The wind gently blowing by, sending a few leaves passing by as The Count took a seat, and ushered the two to sit beside him. “I appreciate your feelings, my boys, but I was only doing what was right. Just any good fellow should do for others. Though I do wonder how you both came under such a predicament in the first place.” This made Albert blush a little bit in embarrassment. “It’s....it’s stupid.”

“Maybe I should be the judge of that, Young Albert.” The Count said with humor in his voice, but with no sense of judgement. This made Albert weaken his discouragement, and he spoke. “We were......chasing after a mare.”

“Oh! A mare, you say?”

“Yeah.” Sandbar said. “And a very pretty one, too.”

“Eyes as bright as rubies......and fur as deep as Sapphire.” Albert said in wonder. “She was quite an alluring sight, and she made me feel.......”

“Incredible?” The Count asked while he smiled.

“Yeah.” Albert’s smile lessened into a small frown. “I should’ve known better than to just trounce after her like that. In a place like this, crooks will use any means to get the drop on you. Apparently, that includes mares, too.” A gentle hoof touched the left side of his foreleg, and Sandbar was offering a reassuring smile to his friend. “It’s okay, man. You had no idea. It could’ve happened to anypony-er...anyone, I mean.”

“Indeed.” The count said, in an understanding, and whimsical tone. “For a stallion can never resist the allure of a beautiful mare. One who holds such radiance, and beauty is a wonder to behold for any male in the world to be charmed, and enticed by. That you both could recognize such beauty shows you are beginning to show the true signs of aging into adulthood. For only true stallions can appreciate the magnificence of mares......or as some might refer to them: Women.” Both teenagers were quite taken by their host’s words, and felt quite flattered by his complimentary words to them. Still, what he said got the both of them quite curious. “Women, your grace?” Albert asked, which earned him a look of benevolence and a hint of lament in The Count’s eyes. As though he were reminiscent of something very special. And as he said before, it involved women.

[The Count]
Ah women,
elusive, and secret...

[Albert and Sandbar]
Like magic...

[The Count]
See their hooves as lithe as willows
gesturing at stars and setting tables
Buried in their hair lies
the intoxicating fragrance of romance!

[Albert]
See the way their eyes will dance
like moonlight on a lake

[The Count]
Feel the way a giddy breeze will flutter in their wake!
It's more than any man can take...

[Albert]
Ah, women...

[The Count]
Ah, women...

[Sandbar]
Skin as smooth as satin sheets and
honeyed lips on faces made for smiling.

[The Count]
Softer than the whispers that they send you
on a breath as light as lace!

[Albert]
Everything goes faster deep inside you when they're near

[The Count]
Even when they're far away, their voices somehow clear
Repeating words you long to hear...

[Albert]
They love you...

[The Count]
They promise...

[Sandbar]
See them when they linger with the afternoon
Gossiping about the setting sun

[The Count]
Flickering like moonlight when there is no moon
Launching the dreams you dream, when day is done...

[Albert]
You should see my Valentine...

[The Count]
I know, I know! There'd never be another
For you see, when I was young,
I felt the same way as you feel today!

[Albert]
I can't eat or sleep and I can't concentrate at all...

[The Count]
Women make you get that way the minute that you fall!

[Albert]
I love her anyway, need her night and day

[The Count]
That's why we all sigh and say...
ah women...

[Sandbar]
Ah, women...

[Albert]
Ah, women...

[All 3]
Ah, women...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A little while later, The Count finally decided it was time for the young stallions to reunite with their friends, and teacher. He hailed a carriage driving down the street, and gave the address for their hotel the two were meant to head for, before paying the pony driving the carriage. Sandbar got in first, and was followed by Albert. Just before they left, however, The Count placed a hoof on the alicorn’s foreleg, and asked, “If it isn’t too much trouble, would you perhaps care to come to my estate for breakfast tomorrow? I would very much wish to get to know you better, and I feel that’s the best opportunity for me to do so.”

“Oh, of course!” Albert said excitedly, before he turned to Sandbar. “But....would it be alright if I invite Sandbar, and the others?”

The Count smiled, and nodded, “Of course, my boy. The more the merrier. To be frank, it has been quite some time since i’ve had the opportunity to dine with those I can consider “friends”.” This took the pair by surprise. “You.....think of us as friends?”

“Indeed. You, Albert, and your friends have proven quite fearless, and bold in the face of danger. Unwilling to stand down even when things appear to be at their worst. I feel we are kindred spirits, and I consider you more than worthy of being considered a friend.” This made the two smile fondly, as Albert said, “Then consider us there, your grace!”

“Excellent!” The Count said proudly, before handing them a small parchment. “Here is my own address. You should have no difficulty finding me tomorrow.”

“Thank you again, sir. Take care!” Were Albert’s final words before he, and his friend took off in the carriage. Shining was thus left alone in the streets, watching as the carriage disappeared into the night. At the moment, he had to admit to himself that Albert.....and even his friends, were quite interesting. But Albert especially proved to be resilient, courageous, and strong-willed. Not to mention eyes filled with such love, and compassion. Eyes that actually sparkled in the night air with a familiar sense of wonder, and joy. It actually reminded him of Mercedes. Those very same eyes he would see in hers every time she was happy, and they shared a tender moment together. In Albert’s eyes, he saw the mare he loved so dear.

And thinking about it is what made his anger surface once more.

Just another reminder of the life which had been stolen away from him. Not only had Mondego imprisoned him in a living hell to die all alone - he also took away any chance Shining had of making a family of his own. All of those thoughts were now nothing more than dead dreams on the road to revenge. A part of him DID feel bad about what he was about to do. But he knew that manipulating the young stallion like this was the way he would make Sombra, and his cursed companions pay for what they did to him. It was only a matter of time until that happened.

It was just a shame Albert may be forced to suffer because of it.

Author's Note

God, i’m an awful man, aren’t I? Here you all are, waiting patiently for this upload to happen, and yet i’m all too busy with other things. Well, all I can say is i’m so sorry for making you all wait. I only hope I can do better as time goes on.

I’m definitely not giving up on this: not when we’re getting close to the good stuff.

Now we finally meet Albert Mondego. And he is played by a fan character pony named Valiant Heart, who is the creation of ttps:// on deviantart. Of all the fan children to utilize, Valiant Heart was actually the only male who resembles both of his parents, Shining and Cadence. In the story, just to clarify, his name is Albert “Valiant Heart” Mondego. His friends usually just call him Val for short, because it rolls off the tongue easier.

Also, to obviously note, The Student Six are also gonna be featured in this story, now, as part of supporting cast. I figured since I added in Neighsay, why not the Student Six, as well? Besides, Albert actually has several friends in the story, so I figure why not use figures I actually know? Hopefully it all adds up in the end.

And either way, the die is cast: Shining Dantes aka The Count has just staged a kidnapping with his pirate friends to earn Albert’s trust, and earn him a closer spot to get to Mondego. Even though he feels a certain fondness for the young colt, he will NOT allow it to interfere with his revenge. It’s just more motivation to use the young alicorn for his plans.

In this game, it’s win or lose, and Dantes intends to win by any means necessary.

I know those eyes, but this Stallion is Dead

Albert was actually surprised by how easy it was to find The Count’s place of residence.

A great, big mansion on top a hill, surrounded by greenery, and on the outskirts of town. He had asked his friends, and teacher if it would be alright if all of them went to The Count’s estate, and dined with him that morning. None of them objected, given they wanted to show they appreciated their helper’s gracious hospitality. Especially considering he saved their professor, Albert, and Sandbar, it was the least they could do. And naturally, some of them were quite taken by the grandeur of the estate. “Holy sideburns of grover!” Gallus ended up exclaiming aloud in his wonder, only to realize too late how ridiculous he just sounded to his now befuddled friends. “Seriously, Gallus?” Smolder remarked. “That’s the weirdest phrasing i’ve ever heard: and we live in a world where ponies use horse-puns for everything!”

“Sorry,” Gallus said, “It’s just......this place is awesome! Whoever this Count guy is, he must have quite the load to get himself a place like this to live.”

“Spoken like a true griffon.”

Gallus raised an eyebrow, “Says the Dragon?”

“..........Okay, you got me.” Smolder admitted. “Still........I kinda do see where you’re coming from. A place this size must’ve cost, like, a fortune to get.”

“It not Yakyakistan, but Yona think Pony-Count home interesting.” Yona said.

“Interesting?” Silverstream asked, hovering around the air. “This place is something else! It’s got foliage, and greenery, a nice, beautiful pond, very nice stairs.” She pauses to giggle. “Soooooo many stairs everywhere!” This earned giggles from her friends, in good humor. “Yeah,” Sandbar sighed, “This place is pretty sweet. Though given the rumors i’ve heard of this guy, I guess it shouldn’t be surprising.”

“Oh, yes! I’ve heard all of those!” Ocellus admitted. “When news came around about The Count of Monte’ Cristo’, I couldn’t help but try, and research him out of interest.” She then hummed curiously. “Though......when I did, I couldn’t find anything about him in either of Principle Twilight’s libraries.”

This actually surprised the group. “Wait, seriously?” Gallus asked. “But.......Principle Twilight is like......egghead numero uno in equestria. Doesn’t she, like, keep up to date on everything that happens in Equestria.”

“And keep records of past stuff, too?” SIlverstream inquired.

“No: there’s nothing on The Count. No historical records of his exploits, where he lived in the past, how he obtained his fortune. None of that. It’s actually as if he just appeared from nowhere, and became a prosperous member of elite society. There’s not even a mention of his real name, anywhere - like he didn’t exist until last week.”

Albert couldn’t help but be intrigued by the mysterious aspects of The Count. He was an enigma he was growing interested in solving. A door he wanted to unlock by any means. “Maybe that’s true, Ocellus....but he’s here now. And he saved me, Sandbar, and the Professor.”

“Which i’m still only a little miffed I even needed to be saved in the first place.”

“So I definitely think we owe it to him to meet with him more officially. So let’s go, and meet The Count - for real, now.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In his large office, Shining Dantes remained pondering over how he was going to play things out. It was only good fate that the colt, Albert, would come to Rome. He was only fortunate that he had Pharynx keeping an eye out for him, and Mondego’s household. The other students, and Rainbow Dash’s presence was only a coincidence. And it would only ensure he had the good faith of numerous others - not just Sombra, and Cadence. He knew fully well about his sister’s School, and how she planned to more officially have a means of uniting the Equestrian nation with five others to establish peace in the land. Those other children were representatives of other important nations. When word gets out he had protected them from a potential crisis reaches them, it’ll earn him far more credibility as a public, heroic figure.

All the easier to earn the good faith of those 3 bastards.

He was pulled out of his thoughts by the opening of the door. Garble arrived with Bertuccio, Pharynx beside him, and they approached The Count with mixed feelings. His expression neutral as he addressed his servants came up to him. “What is it?” Bertuccio stepped forth, and said, “Your guests have arrived, your grace.” This got a small smile to appear on his face. “Excellent. Then by all means, please welcome them in.” Bertuccio bowed his head slightly, and got ready to let in the guests. But he quickly stopped himself before he turned back to his master. “Your grace......if I may speak freely?”

This got Dantes to raise an eyebrow in confusion, but nevertheless he obliged him. “Thank you. It’s just........I was only wondering if we may be going to far with what we’re about to do.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well,” Garble spoke up, as though he were awaiting an opportunity - and as if he was secretly part of this newfound conversation, “for starters, the fact we basically lured a teenager into a trap for a fake kidnapping, just to stage a rescue.”

“Which I still wish I didn’t have to disguise as a mare to help out in the scheme.” Pharynx added, briefly turning into the very mare of blue fur, and red eyes. “I can only stand to be multi-colored for so long, y’know.” He then reverted to his true form. Bertuccio then took up where he left off. “And from what i’ve heard, the young lad is a very gifted, and good-hearted youth. He has nothing to do with our vendetta’s, your grace. And we’ve already manipulated him, and his friends through false threats, and abductions. Must we really drag him into this?”

Shining’s eyes seemed to narrow as he slowly rose from his seat. “That young lad is the son of my most hated enemy. And his “friends” are little more than an unexpected addition. As far as I am to be concerned, all of them are a means to my ends. Albert will be the anchor for which I will dock my ship into the heart of my foes weakness. And i’ll use him to tear down Mondego’s entire world. And you will speak NOTHING to him, do you understand? NONE of you! Now bring him in with his friends, and you two attend to your duty.” The 3 grimaced when they were reminded of how angry, and stone-hearted their master seemed to be. And yet, in the end, they couldn’t really do anything about it. They pledged themselves to him, and were involved with his scheme all the way. Only thing they could do was accept it, and do as commanded. A brief moment of irritation for The Count, but not one he could overlook. After all, he never expected them to fully understand how he felt. How could they? They were never betrayed by anyone they trusted, and loved to a live of intolerable pain, and anguish. Now that he knew that his once beloved Mercedes had a son with Mondego, it was another cruel reminder of what he could have had. A constant reminder of what he needed to do. And he was unwilling to let anything get in his way. He WILL have his revenge, no matter what he has to do - or who he has to use in order to get it. When bertuccio returned with his honored guests, Shining put away all his angered thoughts, and returned his mask of the gentlecolt he always presented himself as. “Greetings, and welcome to my humble estate, my young friends! I am all so happy you all could come! This is a true honor.”

“With all due respect, your grace, it’s you who honor us.” Albert said, bowing his head in respect. The others quickly took it as a hint to follow suit in order to show respect, and they did so. Even Rainbow Dash did as they did, as she wanted to show her own sense of respect to the count. “Excellency, I know you are seemingly familiar with us....but I feel it’s only right that we properly introduce ourselves to you. I’m Albert “Valiant Heart” Mondego, and these are my friends, and classmates: Sandbar, Ocellus, Gallus, Silverstream, Yona, and Smolder.”

“And i’m Rainbow Dash.” The pony in question said, pushing out her chest in pride. “Faster flier in the Wonderbolts!” But she quickly caught herself, and nervously chuckled, “Your grace.” She bowed her head, again. Instead of being annoyed with her brashness, the Count actually laughed happily, as he approached the group. When he did, he bowed to them, and said, “It is a true pleasure to meet all of you. And to both return the favor, and make our introduction official: I am, of course, The Count of Monte’ Cristo’.”

“Thank you, excellency.” Albert said graciously. “And sorry if this sounds repetitive, but thank you for inviting us all to dine with you this morning.”

“Oh, nothing to it. Just as I told you last night, I wish to get to know you a little more, my young friend.” The Count walked over to the table which had been prepared for their meal. “Come, sit. Let’s have a nice, little chat, please.” And the 7 teenagers, and professor obliged him. Albeit, with Gallus, and Smolder fighting for a seat for a bit before Dash bonked their heads gently to split them up. Once they were all seated, The Count clapped his hooves, and breakfast was brought in by his attendants. Garble was standing by the doors along with a disguised Pharynx, who wore his grey fured, and red maned pony disguise to avoid Ocellus recognizing him. The last thing he needed was a changeling telling The Changeling King he was here. Sadly, the same couldn’t be said for Garble as Smolder got a good look at him. “Hey, you, with the big nose.”

“Big nose?!” Garble thought to himself angrily, while attempting to keep his cool as Smolder briefly spoke to him. “You look kinda familiar...........have I ever met you in the dragon lands before?”

Garble shook his head immediately. “Nope. Never seen ya in my life. Name’s Jaccapo’, and i’ve been working for his excellency for 3 years, now.”

“Oh, yeah? Since when does a dragon work for a pony?”

Garble’s expression fell into irritation. “Since I met him on the island of Nunya.”

“........Uh,....Nunya?”

“Short for Nun ya business, twerp!”

Smolder huffed in anger. “Why you-!”

“Enough, Jaccapo!” The Count harshly spoke to the red dragon. “You are dismissed for now. Await outside the door with your partner, and only return when I bid you. Am I clear?”

Garble was, of course, startled by The Count’s brief outburst before he regained his composure. With a bow, he complied with the count, and left with Pharynx. In truth, of course, both of them were quite grateful to be out of the room of those kids - made things less complicated for themselves, and their master. Once the pair left, The Count turned to address his guests. “So, my eager young friends: may I ask about that wondrous school of yours that i’ve heard so much about? I would have visited it myself to see what was so interesting, but my time is very limited due to my own businesses. Perhaps you would be willing to share a bit?”

“O-of course, your grace!” Albert exclaimed excitedly. “The first thing you should know is that the name “School of Friendship” isn’t just a title to attract attendees: that’s literally the purpose for which Princess Twilight - or principle, and my aunt - had it built. She wanted to spread the knowledge, and magic of friendship to every creature who was willing to learn it. Not just for ponies, but from creatures of other lands, as well. My mother thought it would be nice for me to go so that I could learn everything my Aunt could possibly teach me. That’s how I met my friends here.”

“Yeah!” Gallus said, swallowing his food. “Admittedly, the first day was kinda complicated......but the seven of us pulled through, and managed to help keep the school in business.”

“And we’ve been good friends, ever since.” Ocellus said proudly.

While the others agreed with her, The Count began thinking of the very pony who was the main subject of this topic: his dear sister, Twilight. One of the only ponies in the world he unconditionally loved with all his heart. Though it was dimmed by the possibility she’d given up, and forgotten him just like everyone else, he couldn’t deny a part of him was happy for her. Even when she became a princess, she mentioned how she always dreamed of opening up a school, and teaching others what she knew. As her big brother, he found himself proud of her. And though he didn’t mean to, he now found himself interested in how she was faring. “Princess Twilight Sparkle: she is the principle, and founder of this “friendship school”, correct?”

“Yep!” Rainbow Dash said. “And you’re looking at one of the most proficient teachers in the whole school! My job’s teaching these kids the full, and true meaning of Loyalty!”

Loyalty, he thought. Such an interesting, yet controversial term. And one he couldn’t help but frown upon, along with the other so-called “Elements of Harmony”. If Loyalty truly existed along with Honesty, Laughter, Kindness, Generosity, and Friendship, then would he have been betrayed all those years ago? Where was the Laughter in the cold, and hard cell of the Chateau’ D’if? What Kindness was he shown when he was arrested, locked away, and left to rot in the insipid hell-hole, while receiving endless tortures both physical, and mental? Honesty held no sway for the 3 monsters who dared betray him, and condemn him to his fate, and their Generosity cost him 13 years of his life he could never get back. Their actions only proving how weak, and fleeting Friendship could truly be for those with selfishness, and hatred in their hearts. But worst of all...........was the fact all those he considered friends, and family could forget him so easily after just a few years. Thus proving how flawed Loyalty was. He now knew fully well what the true meaning of those six aspects were, and he hated how bitter a taste they left in his mouth now. “And how has the dear Princess been fairing these past years, Albert?” he asked the young alicorn, completely ignoring the dismayed pegasus.

“Good, Monsieur, very good.” Albert smiled, but then let it slip as he recalled something. “Although.........I don’t think that’s a completely accurate term, given what I see every time I look into her eyes.” This made the Count tilt his head to the side a little bit. “And what’s that?”

Albert’s eyes closed ever briefly as he sighed. “Sadness. Deep, and unending. As though a piece of her very being was lost, and an emptiness was left in its place. She does her best to hide it: always smiling, and staying the same warm, and caring mare my mother loves dearly. But somehow I feel as though she partly uses it to cover the pain of the losses she went through in her life.”

“Oh?” The Count inquired. “What sort of losses, may I ask?”

Rainbow Dash seemed to grow rather uncomfortable as she knew exactly what Albert was about to say. The others picked up on it too, but remained silent, as they knew they had no room for speaking right now. All just listened as Albert explained what he knew. “I don’t know the full details, mostly because it has to do with my Mother, as well. But from what they were willing to tell..........16 years ago, Twilight lost her older Brother, Shining Dantes. And on the night he was planning to marry my mother, too.”

The Count looked quite sympathetic, while inside he burned with anger at the memory that surfaced: Tirek invading his home, finding both that cursed letter, and the dagger, then dragging him before Villefort who then had him convicted, culminating in a painful parting with his former best friend, Mondego, who ensured his fate was sealed. “I’m....sorry to hear about that, my boy. What happened to him, if I may?”

“it’s....somewhat complicated: both my mother, and Twilight said he was charged with high-treason, and murder, even though both of them refused to believe it was true. For a good while, they did everything they could to help him, and prove his innocence. But as time went on, they couldn’t find anything. Nothing at all that could help him. And it was believed he died in an accident while he was being held. Nopony aside from the chief prosecutor knew where he was being held, and even after he never shared that information.” Albert sighed sadly at the next bit his mom, and aunt told him. “But my aunt refused to believe he was gone. And she still kept trying to find a way to prove it - and clear his name. Unfortunately.......she lost a great deal of her drive when her father, my grandfather, passed away.”

A knot had immediately formed in Shining’s heart upon learning of his sister’s dedication. She really didn’t give up on him? Could that really be true? He had to be certain, if nothing else, to ease his feelings. “I’m...sorry to hear of that, my young friend. In truth.......I also knew Shining Dantes as a friend. Though we did not interact much in person, we remained secret penpals. He told me of his engagement, and said that he wished to introduce me to his fiance’ before the wedding. Unfortunately, he neglected to mention when the wedding was, and as such I was left in the dark of what happened when he stopped replying to me. 3 years ago, I finally grew tired of waiting, and searched for him - only to learn from his manager, Monsieur Morrel, of his arrest, and death.” A light frown formed on his face. “As well as the events of the past 13 years before I moved here. It is......a true tragedy what happened. Has it affected the Princess, and your mother so much?”

“They don’t talk much about it, aside from what I told you. They shared some of that info, but it was my father who gave me all of the details I shared. Every time I ask about it, they all tell me to forget it, or they just ignore the topic outright.” Albert’ sighs heavily. “I know they just want to avoid the topic because it hurts them, but..........I just wish I had the chance to meet the pony they spoke so fondly of. He was an amazing stallion, based on what I heard - and I can tell they miss him really badly.”

Yet not enough to give up on the idea of him coming back, apparently. That’s what the Count thought, at least. While his heart did go out to his sister, Twily, he still felt his resentment for Cadence grow. If Twily refused to believe he was gone, then why couldn’t she, as well? Why couldn’t she have just waited a little longer for him? Was the love she had for him truly as fleeting as the Little Star they once shared? Whatever the colt said about her missing him, he dismissed it as a passing feeling they felt as when one has a dead relative, and time passes enough for them to move on. But he was no dead relative, and that’s what made this all the worse. He was brought from his thoughts momentarily when Rainbow Dash spoke up. “Yeah, they do: because he was close to them, Albert. Even though I shouldn’t be mentioning this, Twilight cared as deeply for him as your mom did before he died. Used to call him her BBBFF.” She chuckled. “Big Brother Best Friend Forever. That was her little nickname for him, and she still uses it sometimes when she randomly mentions him. Even Spike was hurt for a long time after the incident. I’ve never seen the little-....er, not-so-little guy look so down, considering how much he looked up to Shining.” Oh, that’s right: he had completely forgotten about Spike. Now he felt even worse, given how the young drake risked much to help him escape his fate. The only mistake both of them made was trusting Mondego to actually help them. Still, he now couldn’t help but wonder why Spike did nothing more, after all this time. He was there throughout that night’s unfortunate events. And he was loyal to a fault. There could be no way Spike would have kept quiet about the incident - unless Mondego, and Danglars did something to silence him. He mentally growled in rage at the thought of them hurting his surrogate nephew, and somehow keeping him quiet about what happened. But then he shook his head to push away the angered thoughts, noticing the others eyeing him curiously.

“Please forgive me,” he smiled, looking mildly ashamed. “It’s just.......that was a truly tragic telling - more tragic than any tragedy I may have heard in my life. And know that my heart goes out to you, and your family and friends who suffered such a terribly loss. For family is a treasure that must be cherished above all else. For nothing is stronger than the bonds of love between either kin - or a loved one. Once found, it brings endless joy, and wonder. When taken away, it only leaves heartache, and misery for all. Which is why I ask you now, Albert.” He places a hoof on the young stallion’s foreleg. “Keep your friends, and family close forever, and always. They are what help define you as a person: whether a pony, dragon, griffon, or anything else. You may never know when you might one day have all of that taken away - including the special bond you now share with this lovely mare you spoke of: this Valentine of yours.” He smiled much more warmly to the younger pony. “Based on what i’ve heard of them, they must hold you very dearly. I can imagine how that is, based on your character. I’m sure your father is truly proud of you. Do what you can to honor it, as well as all I mentioned. Such a cadaver is worth keeping, for all time.”

Albert felt truly inspired, and his heart warmed from The Count’s compassionate speech. To know that his family had such a close friend without even realizing it, who cared so deeply for the happiness of others, was something he could not help but smile at. Placing a hoof on the Count’s own, he said, “I--i-i will, your grace! I swear on all that I hold dear, that I will heed your words, and do as you ask. Right, guys?” The others made sounds of agreement, indicating they were of the same mind. Once they did, Albert turned back to The Count, and said, “I can’t stand it anymore, Excellency! Your words have only made me more eager to ask something of you. Something i’ve wanted to ask since I first met you.”

After the count hummed in questioning, Albert asked, “Won’t you please come to Paris, and meet my Mother, Father, and Valentine, sir? You’re a most spectacular stallion, and I absolutely know they would love to meet you!” On the inside, The Count was smiling like a wicked chess-player who had just taken his enemies knight. He’d set up the bait, and now his quarry was snagging it. On the outside, he adopted a rather disappointed expression. “Oh, dear, i-.....I am truly sorry, Albert, but I am uncertain if I can. I have a great deal of business to handle. You understand?”

“Please, sir!” Albert remarked, sounding a little desperate. “It’s a matter of honor.”

The Count took a moment, making it appear as though he were trying to decide, and then shouted, “Jaccapo! Pharis!” The dragon and changeling in disguise re-entered the room, and approached their master. He looked up to them, and asked, “The Golden Sword matter: where do we stand on that?”

“Oh, uhm.....Well, your grace, the gold-”

“The SHIPMENT?” The Count hastily corrected, making the dragon reel briefly, and his eyes roll in annoyance, as his servant resumed himself. “Y-yes! The shipment! The shipment remains on course, and heads now to Mareseille’s.”

“.......And it arrives?”

“.......Oh! Uh, not for another six weeks, your grace.”

Albert smiled. “That’s perfect! Surely you can use that time to visit Paris, if even for a little while!”

The Count hummed in thought, rubbing his chin as he did so. And for a time, Albert feared he might end up still saying no. But he was relieved to see the gentlecolt’s smile as he said, “Then it appears settled.” The others seemed pretty excited, as well. But not as excited as Albert, himself was. “Excellent: that means we can make it just in time!”

This remark caught the Count by surprised, and he asked, “Uh.....for what?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The party for Albert’s Sixteenth birthday was well underway. A plethora of guests had already arrived, and more were coming in by the minute. For the son of Count Sombra Mondego, the hero of The Battle of Paris years ago, the most prestigious of elites would come for a chance to meet both father AND son. All the while, Albert was waiting anxiously for a certain few arrivals to make it. So much so, he was almost jumping with excitement. Much to Mercede’s amusement. “Try and calm down, my Albert.” she giggled. “You’re turning 16 tonight, but ponies might think you’re still six.”

This made Albert calm himself just a bit. But his excitement remained as strong as ever. “I’m sorry, mom. I’m just excited for you to meet The Count! He’s amazing beyond any imaginable words! I-....I.....I can’t even begin to explain how amazing he is!”

“Careful, my son. You might make your old stallion jealous talking about another stallion like that.” Sombra joked, standing beside Cadence. Albert couldn’t help but laugh at his father’s joke, before actually saying, “Don’t worry, Father: I could hold no respect as highly as I do for you. But I promise, when you meet him, you’ll see he’s every bit as incredible as they say he is.”

“All I think matters is that he saved our little colt from danger.” Cadence said affectionately, nuzzling Albert, who lightly whined, “Mom! Cut it out!” Only making her laugh in good humor as she released him. “Seriously, though: I hope this mysterious Count DOES show up so we can thank him personally. He deserves our deepest gratitude for what he’s done.”

“Indeed.” Sombra said, before he weakly frowned. “Still, the notion of a bunch of lowlife thugs attempting to use MY son as a hostage is insufferable! If i’d been there, I surely would have-”

“Now, now, Sombra.” Mercedes said, easing her husband’s anger. “What’s important is that our son, and his friends, as well as Rainbow Dash are safe, and sound. No need to dwell on what already happened, or what could have.”

Sombra huffed in aggravation. “You HAD to mention that mare, didn’t you? You know i’m still angry she allowed the whole situation to even occur in the first place. If she had been doing her job like she was supposed to, Albert and his friend would never have been abducted in the first place.” Now it was Mercedes turn to frown. “That isn’t fair, Sombra: you know fully well she was abducted first before our son, and Sandbar were taken. Even though I was against that little “Field Trip” of theirs to begin with. Besides....” she then looked over to where Princess Twilight, and her friends were hanging out by the buffet table. The other students, who had long been invited by Albert were hanging out at the far end of said table. “I’m pretty sure Rainbow’s gone through enough just by experiencing that trouble. Twilight might also given her a bit of a lecture as well for being careless.”

“You mean irresponsible, incompetent, and foolish?”

“The point, dear......is that what’s done is done. Please just let it go for the evening. It’s your son’s Birthday, after all: a time for celebration.” Her face then grew sympathetic. “I’m sure Albert appreciates you just being here with him now. Isn’t that enough?” In the end, Sombra knew he wasn’t going to win this argument. So all he could do was sigh, and say, “Alright. If only for Albert’s sake, then i’ll let it go.........until next time.” He snickered, making Cadence roll her eyes. Then the next guests arrived, to all three ponies surprise.

“Announcing Monsieur Gerard “Neighsay” de Villefort, and Mademoiselles Heloise “Cinch” de Villefort, and Valentine “Red June” de Villefort!”

“Valentine!” Albert quietly gasped in happiness, hearing the name of his beloved marefriend being announced. The mare in question was a young mare near Albert’s age. Fur a light, beautiful purple, accompanied by her short, but pointy candy-cane hair. Adorable freckles complimenting her gentle green eyes. A beautiful satin dress was what she wore as she walked down the aisle with her parents, both dressed in refined outfits of their own. When they arrived to the owners of the estate, both bowed their heads in respect, before Heloise said, “Count, and Madame Mondego. It is truly an honor to be in your presence once more.”

“Thank you, mademoiselle Villefort.” Mercedes said. “Though, I must admit, your arrivals were quite surprising.”

“Yes, we apologize for the abrupt arrival, Madame.” Villefort said. “But we certainly could not miss any opportunity to meet with your illustrious family. And on such a marvelous occasion as this.” Though Sombra could recognize the stallion’s honesty, he could also sense a hidden desire in his tone. Like his words had a deeper meaning, and he wanted something specific. Albert, none the wiser, graciously addressed the 3 ponies with the warmth, and kindness he was known for. “And we’re very happy to have you here, Monsieur. I think this’ll make this night extra special for everyone.” he then looked to Valentine, who smiled gingerly at the young alicorn. “If I may, is it alright if I steal Valentine for a while? There’s alot i’d like to discuss with her, if that’s alright with you.”

“Oh, may I, father? Please?” Valentine asked Villefort, putting on a very cute face when she did. And naturally, old Neighsay was absolutely defenseless against such innocence. And in the end, he relented, saying, “Very well, Valentine. I know how well you fancy young Albert, anyway. Go, and have your fun - but not too much fun, if you know what I mean.” he smiled at her blush, as she acknowledged. And as the two went off, while the Villeforts went on their own way, his wife couldn’t help but hold a look of utter disdain. “Why do you keep letting her spend time with that colt? There are far more refined stallions in the world suitable for our daughter. He is not-”

“My dear Cinch,” Neighsay Villefort said firmly, “there is no need for such talk. She is my daughter, and I only want her to be happy. I promised her many freedoms to make sure she would be as such. If being with the son of Mondego also makes her happy, despite the estranged relationship his father and I share, then I will not deny her that. Understand?” Of course, Heloise wasn’t exactly happy with his reasoning's, but nonetheless nodded her head in understanding. After all, her husband seemed to hold her in much higher favor, and was more responsible for her well-being. Given her real heritage, Heloise couldn’t see why that girl was so special. But she had no say in the matter, so she dropped it for the time being.

As for Albert, and Valentine, the two of them nuzzled affectionately, in a warm embrace of love, and tenderness. It had been quite some time since they’d last seen each other. And it was an incredible convenience that today was Albert’s birthday, and Valentine’s father was willing to let her come. Now they could finally spend some time together. “Oh, Albert, I missed you so much!” she said. “And when I heard you were foalnapped in Rome, I was so afraid-”

“Valentine, it’s okay!” Albert said in a calming tone, putting his hoof to her face. “I’m alright. It’s over with, now, and we’re together again. I think that’s alot better than thinking of what could’ve happened.” She hummed in agreement. “But anyway, I want to talk to you about my experiences in Rome - and of the Stallion who saved me, and who I invited here tonight. A pony who might have changed my life forever.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The only one in the household who didn’t appear to be celebrating was a certain purple drake who was sitting at the far end of the room, on a table next to the wall. Both of his arms were crossing, and Spike laid his chin on them. And on his face was a look of melancholy. Sixteen years it’s been, and the young drake has grown up considerably. By comparison, he was a few feet taller than Smolder, and he was well shaped for his age. An example of a proud, young adult male dragon. Even his wings had gotten bigger than before. Something many males would be ecstatic to have for themselves. Right now, however, Spike’s feelings were in complete turmoil as old thoughts returned to his mind due to something he kept quiet about, even to Twilight. Smolder seemed to notice, however, and she excused herself to be with him for a bit. “Hey, Spike! Some party, huh? Albert sure knows how to set up a spread.”

Silence continued as Spike remained in his depressed, prone form. Smolder began feeling sorry for him, and soon sat right next to him. “Everything okay?” she asked with sympathy. Even if she was a dragon, and naturally a bit iffy about feelings, her time long spent with her friends allowed her personal feelings to mellow, and for her to be alot nicer than any average dragon. Still didn’t mean she was all that sappy like other ponies. But she had her moments, at least. Either way, it helped her obtain the young dragon’s attention. “Oh, hi, Smolder.” Spike said, though with a hint of sadness in his tone. “Sorry, I was just.......just thinking of things.”

Smolder perked a little, and asked, “Yeah? What kind of things?”

Spike replied with a remorseful sigh, and said, “Let’s just say.......it has to do with old, family things.”

Ah. So that was it. Already Smolder could gain an intricate picture of what Spike meant. And her feelings of empathy grew for the younger drake. “You lost somebody close, didn’t you?” Spike turned to her with curiosity, before Smolder replied by saying, “Yeah, I know: once my brother’s molt kicked in, we kicked him out - but that doesn’t mean we stopped caring about him. Dragons aren’t THAT heartless.......even with our lousy reputation.” She chuckles a might bit, before she says seriously, “But if there’s any good thing about us you can mention, it’s that we do care about family.” She then puts a hand on Spike’s shoulder. “And i’d say you’re pretty close to being family, too, Spike - same with the others. So whatever’s getting you down, just know i’m there for you. Okay?”

There was a great deal of honesty in Smolder that Spike couldn’t help but admire. And for being a tomboy, she really was rather sweet when she wanted to be. It certainly helped Spike feel a whole lot better. And for the first time since arriving, he gave her a genuine smile, and said, “Thanks Smolder.” He patted her hand in gratitude, and went on. “In all honesty, though......you’re right about me losing someone. Or at least, somepony who meant the world to me: almost as much as Twilight does.”

“And Professor Rarity.” Smolder snarked. “If your love-struck goofiness is still any indicator.”

“Hey!” Spike lightly elbowed smolder, making both of them laugh, before he sighed. “It was at least 18 years ago. Some bad things happened, and he was taken away from us.” He bitterly chuckled. “And just when he was all set to marry Mercedes, too. It’s funny how fate works like that. One minute you’re preparing for a wedding, the next you end up getting arrested and wind up dying in jail.” If Smolder felt bad for Spike before, it was amplified to her feeling awful now. “Dude.....now i’m really sorry! I never figured-”

“It’s alright, Smolder.” Spike interrupts, calming the orange dragon. “It was an awful thing, but........in the end, we all had to move on, eventually. It wasn’t easy, and....heck, it’s STILL not easy, as you can see. But i’m sure my brother wouldn’t want us to mourn him forever. I just........I wish I could see him again. Even if it’s only for a moment.” He sighed somberly. “I miss Shining so much.” Deep in her heart, Smolder was uncertain what to do. She didn’t like seeing one of her closest friends hurting like this, but she also knew there was nothing she really could say. Her time in Equestria taught her that it’s okay to feel things, and noone has to feel bad about it. She just gave him a look which showed her support. And he gave her a thankful smile once again.

But the moment was swiftly ruined when fiery, red portal opened at the entrance, and out stepped a familiar Griffon, Gargoyle, and most loathsomely, a red, bearded Centaur in a black dress suit with a cape. Every creature in the room stifled all the noise they were making as they saw the tyrannical monarch of Prance now standing in plain view, with his two main lackies beside him. While many were shocked, and surprised to see the proud centaur, there were some who were rather......unenthusiastic about his appearance. Actually, in regard to Spike, and Cadence, it was an understatement. The two were glaring at the monstrous overlord, as he furiously ordered to be announced by the presentation pony.

“OH, u-u-uhm......A-Announcing his Lordship, and Ruler of the Nation of Prance, Lord Tirek!”

Tirek smiled gleefully as he heard the hasty applause of those present. They knew well to give him all his earned respect. And to do otherwise to invite only the kind of trouble he could provide. In other words, it’s good to be the king. The only ones who were unhappy being ignored were Guild, and Grimmwing - though the latter wasn’t ever happy about anything. But either way, Guild made sure the Announcer did his job after tapping his shoulder, then pointing to himself, and the Gargoyle.

*unenthusiastically* “And his attendants, Guild and Grimmwing.”

”Hooray!”

With that, Tirek and his henchmen went over to greet the parents of the birthday colt, while ignoring everyone else around him. Albert, and Valentine watched him go by with baited breaths. Each of them aware of his infamous reputation, but unsure of what exactly to feel about him. Spike, all the while, made his nostril’s flare in anger at the mere sight of that evil centaur. He still had no idea why, but every time he saw him, a deep part of him unearthed a buried hatred that went beyond his resentment for his hand in Shining Dantes’ wrongful arrest 18 years ago. Something Smolder quickly noted when she asked, “Uh...are you alright, Spike?”

“Why.....is he here?” He asked to noone in particular. Smolder either didn’t notice, or didn’t care, and simply said, “He’s the king, remember? Last I checked, that means he comes, and goes anywhere he wants - including other ponies parties, apparently.” Realizing Spike wasn’t going to calm down at the moment, she said, “Look, i’m gonna get back with the others right now. You just take care of yourself......and don’t let that overblown hornhead get to you.” Though he was still in a rotten mood, he did give her an appreciate nod of yes. She promptly returned to the rest of her friends, who were actually quite interested in what they saw. “Is Spike gonna be alright?” Sandbar asked.

“I hope so.” Ocellus said. “The minute we all saw Tirek, he looked as if he was ready to go attack him!”

“Not that mean centaur not deserve it.” Yona admitted, giving the centaur in question a rotten look as he passed by.

“I think he’s gonna be alright, guys.” Smolder said. “He just.....has some major issues involving that jerk, a-”

“SHH!” Ocellus whispered harshly. “Not so loud, Smolder! He might hear you!”

“Oh, whatever! You know it’s true, and i’m not scared of that red bull, anyway!”

“But he’s still the King! And even if we don’t live here, we should still show at least some respect!”

“Respect? Please! That reject makes most dragons look nice by comparison! Why should we give him something he doesn’t even deserve considering how he treats the folks around here?”

“GUYS!” Gallus suddenly exclaimed. “Knock it off, already! We’re not here to gossip about who deserves what, or if Tirek’s obviously a tyrant, or not!” He took a calming breath. “This is our friends party. And I don’t think we need to cause a scene and accidentally ruin it for him. So let’s just calm down, and try and enjoy ourselves.”

“Yona can do that! Yaks best at those two things, too!” Yona said proudly, before huffing a bit. “Though with mean centaur, it easier said than done.” When Gallus gave the girls one last stern glance, they all agreed, and went back to having a good time. Of course, Smolder cast one final glance at Spike, who remained in his position in the same state she left him in. More than anything, she just hoped Spike would be alright.

Meanwhile, Tirek walked down the entrance hall with his “minions” by his side, soaking up the absolute shock, and smidgen of fear he could clearly see in all of the guest’s eyes. Noone was expecting him tonight, and it was absolutely lovely to see their faces. But he kept his composure as he approached the parent’s of the “birthday colt”, and pay his respects. “Ah, Monsieur et Mademoiselle Morcerf.......oh, wait: Mondego! Apologies.” The red centaur chuckled amusingly. “I keep messing up other’s names for some reason. It’s a truly horrid habit of mine, and I am sorry. It is truly an honor to see the two of you on this beauteous evening. Princess Luna may well have outdone herself tonight.”

“Uh....Greetings, Lord Tirek.” Sombra said in an uncomfortable tone that was almost unnoticeable. “You honor us with your presence.......though I can hardly imagine why you would grace us like this. Surely your other responsibilities are more important than a single party such as this.”

“Oh, Sombra, my old friend, you absolutely wound me!” TIrek said in a feigned expression of hurt. He even held a hand to his chest in a dramatic flare in doing so. “How could you possibly think I would miss an opportunity to bestow my own blessings to your beloved son. Who, I might add, has arisen from colt-hood to the grandiose ranks of stallion-hood. After all, yours is like a family to me as well, given what we’ve been through together.” He smirked, before turning a knowing glance to Mercedes. “Wouldn’t you agree, my dear lady?” This earned a far deeper scowl from the pink-furred alicorn than what she had already given him before. She could tell he was openly mocking her while remaining subtle. Even though the others around them wouldn’t catch on, he knew she would get what he meant, though he wasn’t completely open. And it was all she could truly stand. “Indeed.” She said in a low voice. “Sombra, i’m going to go wash myself up a little more before the toast. I’ll be back in a short while, so don’t wait long.” Before Sombra could even say anything, Cadence stormed out of the room to extract herself from the presence of the reviled tyrant. The king in question just happily smirked, and chuckled with the glee in knowing he’d gotten under the skin of his old enemies dearly beloved. Only making him happy at himself for what happened to poor Shining Dante’s. Sombra, however, wasn’t all that amused, and turned to Tirek asking, “If you’re through with tormenting my wife, “your majesty”, what’s the real reason you’re here? I know you didn’t come here tonight just to wish my son Happy Birthday.”

It was here, at last, that Tirek’s smirk fell, and a more serious expression took its place. “Actually, there is something I wanted to discuss with you. On this night I felt it would be the best time - mainly because it would catch you unawares on your kid’s “special” day.” the centaur chuckled, while Sombra growled in a low voice. “But i’ll need to go, and speak with Neighsay Villefort, as well, given it concerns him, too. I won’t be too long - so be ready for when our discussion begins.” And with that final word, Tirek moved along to speak with Villefort. From where Sombra stood, it was all too clear the old stallion was even less thrilled to see the would-be king than he was. Given the circumstances of their very last encounter, it held no surprise for the Mondego. Still, he had to wonder why the covetous centaur would want to speak with him. Especially when he was adamant about keeping his relationship with his old partners in crime out of public sight. His thoughts were interrupted when Albert came up to him with his marefriend, Valentine. Both were quite concerned when they saw Mercedes leave the room so hurriedly. “Dad, is mom alright? She looked really upset when talking to Lord Tirek.” His eyes briefly narrowed. “Did he insult her?”

“No, my son. No.” Mondego said, sighing. “We just.........we knew Tirek before he was king, and we became Count and Countess. Ours isn’t exactly a proud history, and seeing him always makes her upset. But she’s alright, Albert, don’t have any worry.” He tried to give his son a reassuring smile while putting a hoof on his shoulder. “Not on YOUR special day, my boy. It’s a time for you to have an amazing time. Enjoy the fact that on this day, you are finally a stallion: another step closer to a life of your own, and some day make a name for yourself.” Albert beamed with pride as his father spoke so highly of him. Valentine smiled as he did, sharing his feeling of happiness. “Thank you, Father. That means so much coming from you, and i’m truly grateful.” But his smile went away as he thought of something, and began looking around for a brief moment. “I only hope he makes it in time. He said he would, and I trust him. Still......”

“Huh? Who’s “he”?” Sombra asked. “Who are you talking about.”

Again Albert smiled. “Somepony I invited that you MUST meet, father.”

“Oh?” the latter inquired, feeling genuine curiosity. “Some new friend you’ve made, Albert?”

“Trust me: you won’t regret meeting him.”

At that moment, the announcement of a new guest had sounded out.

“Announcing his most honored, and exalted excellency: The Count of Monte Cristo!”

To the intrigue, and absolute thrill of all who were present, in through the entrance came the stallion who had taken all of France by storm in the past few months since he had made himself known. Dressed in his fine red suit, with his long, braided hair hanging by his side, and slicked behind his head, appeared the Count, himself. Everyone present couldn’t help but excitedly whisper to each other, giving their own thoughts, and interest burning hot. A number of females were even secretly swooning over the charming count, even with the few scars he had, and his neutral gaze casting over the crowds. When he saw 3 familiar figures he knew all too well, a smile crossed his face. Ironic, it truly would be, if Mondego, Villefort, and Danglars only knew that the Count of Monte Cristo’, who was the subject of interest, was the stallion they had betrayed eighteen years ago this day. Even that insolent slime Cadderouse’ was here as well, looking over every scrap of food he could find, before noticing him. And now, tonight, he was about to play all of them like fiddles. “Count! You made it! Thank Celestia, I was afraid you wouldn’t make it!” The Count smiled politely with a chuckle, and shook Albert’s hoof in greeting. “Think so little of me that I wouldn’t be able to attend the most important day in the life of my newest friend? For shame, dear Albert. But your eagerness is appreciated, and makes me happy I arrived at last.”

“A feeling I might feel much more strongly than you, your grace.” Albert joked, and then turned to the mare at his side. “Now first, your grace, here is somepony I wanted you to meet more than anyone else: Valentine de Villefort. My special somepony, and marefriend, as you might recall.”

“Ah, yes!” The Count exclaimed happily, taking the young mare’s hoof in his own. “How could I forget the mare you spoke so highly of in Rome, my dear friend? Lady Valentine, is it? Truly an honor, it is, to make your acquaintance at last, my dear.” And then he gave her hoof a gentlecolt’s kiss, making her lightly blush as he released her. “You must truly be a special mare to have won the heart of a stallion as strong, and brave as Albert.”

“Thank you, your grace.” She said, feeling just a bit flustered from The Count’s charm, and flattery. “But i’m the one who’s truly blessed to have found Albert. He’s the one who is special. I couldn’t have asked for any other than him. He is the world to me.”

“Just as you’re mine, my sweet Valentine.” Albert said lovingly, as he kissed the side of her cheek as she giggled. To The Count’s surprise, something happened that he never imagined could ever happen: for just a few moments, in place of Albert and Valentine, he saw a young unicorn stallion with snow white fur, and a sapphire mane beside a marvelous alicorn with long, beautiful hair, brilliant pink fur, and eyes of brilliant violet. It was he, and his Mercedes back in their happier years he was seeing in these two ponies. Back before misery, and betrayal, and sorrow had overtaken his life in turn. But the Stallion was quick to shake away those thoughts. It was a fleeting moment, and nothing more. He had other things to focus on. “Uh, Albert? Was there somepony else you wanted me to meet tonight?”

“Oh, yes! I almost forgot! Please come with me, and i’ll introduce you.” Albert eagerly lead The Count straight to where his father had been standing. And at long last, after eighteen long years, Sombra Morcerf Mondego, and Edmond “Shining” Dantes had been reunited. Only now they met as different ponies than what they once where. Though the latter had a feeling his old friend hadn’t changed all THAT much. Though he kept his composure perfectly balanced..... Edmond was raging in his heart at the sight of the most gutless betrayer of them all. Just seeing the pony he once thought of as a brother who betrayed him to a life of imprisonment, and stole all of his dreams away ignited the flames of hatred within him with vigorous fury. He barely heard Albert’s introduction as the two stared at each other: one in intrigue, and the other in silent rage. Finally, it was Sombra who spoke first, and raised his hoof in greeting. “So you are the famous count of Monte Cristo. It is truly an honor to meet you, sir. And I cannot express how truly grateful I am for you saving my son’s life in Rome. That alone earns you favor with me, your grace.”

After a moment of continued silence, The Count returned to his mask of friendly demeanor, and shook the other stallion’s hoof. “The honor is all mine, monsieur. I only did what any decent stallion would do in a crisis. Especially one which involves the endangerment of an innocent pony such as your son."

"Indeed." Mondego bowed his head graciously. "Paris certainly has no deserving of the presence of a great noble such as yourself, your grace."

"Let us hope that jest was intended as such, Monsieur Mondego." Came the deep, baritone voice of a figure Shining knew all too well. One whose every word fueled the fires of anger, and hate in his heart, wishing to use it instead to burn the subject of such ungodly wrath. But like Mondego, who was less than pleased at the present company who had only just appeared, Shining maintained the facade of a respectable gentlecolt as he turned to meet Lord Tirek. His cane tapping along with him as he stepped towards the three ponies, with Albert feeling just a little uncomfortable in his presence. "Because the grandest city in Equestria deserves no less than to have the honored presence of an illustrious, and intriguing figure as The Count of Monte Cristo. Wouldn't you agree, Cadderouse'?

"Uh, y-yes, your excellency!" The griffon sniveled up to the centaur, much to the disdain of his Gargoyle companion. "Truly an honor to meet your acquaintance, your grace." But just as Guild was about to reach out to shake The Count's hoof, he suddenly glinted a spark of familiarity in the grey-furred stallion. "Um....my liege, Count. Do forgive my presumptuousness, but.......I have a rather good re-collective of all the ponies, and creatures I meet. Yet.......for some reason, I can't help but feel that your face is known to me."

Were he a younger, and less experienced stallion, Edmond might have grown nervous, and fearful at being discovered. But he always considered the idea of someone faintly recognizing him. Thankfully, he had long since rehearsed such an occasion to belay suspicion. "Coincidence, I assure you, Monsieur." he said casually. "I find that many stallion bear a similar appearance to me, albeit with some........minor differences. Prince Blueblood may be such an example."

"AH!" Guild exclaimed, with his wings flaring, causing a few feathers to fly into Tirek's face. "Yes, of course! Forgive me, monsieur, I must have been reminded of him, and came to me own conclusions." He sighed in relief, before adding, "Although there WAS another stallion I knew 20 years back, who also had a similar likeness to your grace."

"Oh?" The Count inquired, feigning genuine interest. "And who may that be, if you don't mind my asking."

"Not at all, just let me think." Guild said, scratching his beak chin in thought, before he exclaimed once again. "I remember! It was a young sailor pony who lived up in Mareseilles with alot of us here. Dantes, his name was: Edmond "Shining" Dantes." Both Mondego, and Tirek jolted in alarm at the mention of that name. And the latter's expression turned angry as he began glaring at his eagle-halved subordinate who was beginning to blather about things he shouldn't. "Everyone just called him Shining because it had a much better appeal."

"Really?"

"Yep. He had this glimmer in his eye that always gave the impression that his heart was made of diamond, but was soft as gold. A smile that could put many stars in the sky to shame, and his demeanor was a blinding innocence, filled with a sense of wonder, and even......love." That last part, The Count noted how Guild seemed to have a small hint of regret in his tone. A perfect opposition to the anger, and jealousy felt by Tirek at his enemies description. Before Guild could say anymore, he was grabbed by the throat, and hauled up to Tirek's eye-level. "That is QUITE enough out of you, you insufferable buzzard!" As the griffon squirmed in his grasp, Tirek graciously grinned to Edmond, and said, "Apologies, you grace, but....." he glared at Guild for a moment. "The subject of Edmond Dantes is a touchy, and confidential one that is meant to be kept confidential - and NOT blurted out to the next random person we come across!"

"Please, your highness, I understand." The Count said, attempting to alleviate the situation as calmly as possible. "I was.... an old friend of the stallion you speak of. And it certainly surprised me to learn of his crimes." He adopted a somber expression, with a tone of false sadness to make his performance real. "It truly is a shame what happened. But I suppose one never truly knows what their friends are capable of. A reminder of how one should be weary of whom they trust." Though he fell for The Count's act, Sombra picked up on a strange undertone of insinuation. The way he spoke, it actually made him think nervously about some things. Could this stallion know something? No, it couldn't be. Nopony knows about what really happened - not even Dantes, who was now six feet under. Still, he grew uncomfortable from the conversation, and cleared his throat to speak up. "Yes, yes, it is a tragic memory for all of us......or those who were friends to Dantes. But this is a time for celebration, not dwelling on a grim past. Please, return to mingling, and enjoy the party. Albert, I believe your marefriend is waiting for you." Albert's mood had changed quickly, and he darted away while giving his father a grateful nod. Once he was gone, Sombra turned his present company, and bid them a fine evening. The Count returned the gesture, and went back to mingling.

Tirek, however, had one last thing to whisper in Sombra's ear before he left. "Meet me, and Villefort at the highest balcony in an hour - there is an urgent matter to discuss." It wasn't a request, and left no room for negotiation. Without even waiting for a response, the centaur moved on. Leaving an irked Mondego to steam in the spot he stood. His dark magic threatening to leak out because of the anger he felt, but he quickly got a hold of it. He knew all of the guests must have arrived by now, so he heeded his own advice, and began to mingle with the newly arrived guests - just as Mercedes finally came back out to partake in the festivities. Though she was less than pleased at seeing Tirek, and his entourage, it did her good seeing her surrogate sister, Twilight, her friends, and her son's own group of friends together enjoying themselves. Even Albert was having a grand time as he, and Valentine were looking out one of the windows to the night sky. No doubt, he soon-to-be stallion sharing his admiration of Auntie Luna's night sky with his beloved. Yes, everything seemed perfectly well, and in order, and she was happy for that, at least.

But then her eyes fell upon The Count of Monte Cristo, and her entire body froze........and her eyes seemed to recognize the unicorn several feet away from her. If not by his appearance, than by the one part that could never truly deceive.

She recognized his eyes for the pony they belonged to.

[Mercédès]
🎵My God, my heart beats faster!
And my mind is racing
Could it be...?
Could it be that you've come back to life?

The Count stood in the center of the room, brushing his mane to the side when it slipped, and got into his eyes. He had the same, neutral expression for when he was alone, but carried his gentile, friendly smiles when he spoke to other nobles, and guests. But eventually, he began feeling as though he were being watched. And as he looked behind him, to see a shocked Mercedes Cadenza standing several feet away, his suspicions were proven right. And a hard, cold glare was aimed at her. Yet even with his cruel gaze, Mercedes began to slowly recognize him for who he was. Even with his fur-color tone being a dull, and grey version of his snow white fur, and sapphire blue hair, as well as the scars on his body, mark on his neck, and his cracked horn, she couldn't help but be reminded of the one she had lost so many years ago. In this strange, but familiar pony, she saw the one, and only being in all of Equestria her heart would always belong to.

I know those eyes, following me
Dark and familiar, and deep as the sea
I know that face, strange though it seems
Younger and kinder, it haunts all my dreams

Soon enough, the Count grew tired of her staring at him, and began making his way through the large crowd. It was easy enough to navigate through, but much harder to evade the alicorn who was obsessed with him. He then noticed a balcony, just a few feet away from where he was, and he made his way there in great haste. For now, he was alone to look out into the night sky, and jumble through his growing emotions. His isolation didn't last long, as Mercedes appeared behind him shortly.

How can you stand there, a whisper from me?
Yet somehow, be so far away?
In eyes once familiar, a stranger I see
With so many words left to say

He could hardly believe what he heard. This mare - this mare who broke their oath, and swore to be together forever, who betrayed him by marrying that traitor, and bearing HIS son......she had the gall to show interest in him? To act like there might be a chance to reconcile for the years of separation? She really thought she knew who he was? She couldn't be any more wrong. Every word she uttered was like acid to his heart, and only made his anger towards her grow. It was time to make things clear to this naive mare how things work now.

[Edmond]
🎵This stallion's dead, he is no more
He died a little each day
Like a thief, the Château d'If has stolen him away
Your mind plays tricks
You are confused
The one you seek is long gone
Dead and cold
A story told, by those he trusted,
those he loved, and those who then...
moved on

Mercedes was taken aback by the coldness of the one she truly believed was her love. In the feelings of intimidation his anger instilled in her, she didn't fully catch what he was referring to - unaware he was indicating to Tirek, his entourafe, Villefort conversing with Tirek once more, and Mondego just being in their general area. The Count merely left her on the balcony, and intended for that to be that. And just in time for the ballroom dance to begin, as the orchestra began to ascend to much more dramatic levels. Ponies, and a few other creatures began taking dance partners, including the Count. His way of showing his disinterest in Mercedes. But she refused to give up, and decided to play his game. She picked an unwitting partner, and the ballroom waltz began. As the music carried on, and the dancing etched forth, both Mercedes and The Count were beginning to struggle with feelings other than sadness, and anger.

[Edmond] [Mercédès]
I am a ghost, just a mirage (There in that voice....)
Who chases traces of you (Traces of you..)

[Mercédès]
Dark and familiar, and deep as the sea

[Edmond] [Mercédès]
This man is dead, he is no more (I know those eyes...)
And though it's torturing me (Torturing me)

Eventually, after passing through one partner after the next, the pair only had one partner left each: the two of them. And as soon as their hooves touched, and their eyes met, many emotions began sparkling in their hearts. Memories of the long distant past, and the happiness the two once shared flowing by like leaves on the surface of the river. Their dance symbolizing the melancholy of their reunion, which none were truly aware of, despite the company being engaged in their own waltz. The pair felt such conflict-ion, and pain inside, and for differing reasons, they just couldn't put all of it to words.

[Both]
Can either of us really ever be free?
How can you stand there a whisper from me...?
When you are still so far away?
And why does the truth seem too hard to be true?
With so much broken...

Finally, their waltz ended. And with a small feeling of reluctance, still laced with lingering anger, he brushed off Mercedes hoof from his shoulder. The pair meeting eye-to-eye once more in a world frozen all around them. Nothing but the two of them mattered as they confronted one another.

[Edmond]
And so much damage

[Both]
There are no words

The Count silenced Mercedes with his hoof to her mouth, and whispered in her ear.

[Edmond]
Left to say...🎵

The Count left a heart-broken Mercedes where she stood, who silently watched with few tears falling from her eyes, as she began to realize that what she, and Edmond had is gone. This pony, whoever he was, was not the Stallion she fell in love with all those years ago. And she was uncertain if he was even alive in that cold heart of The Counts, or not. When noone else was looking, The Count made his way to a different part of the estate. As Edmond, he already knew this house well enough to find the study. But as he went up the stairs to the floor it lay on, Tirek turned a look in his direction. An inquisitive look, made stronger as he noticed the mysterious unicorn glaring down at the crowd. He wasn't sure who he was glaring at........but now, the Lord of the Nation was more intrigued by this stallion that before.

To Shining, however, it didn't matter. As he locked himself in the study, where he knew nopony or creature would enter during this time, nothing mattered. Before entering, he projected his anger, and hate towards the ones he hated most. Those damnable traitors who ruined all he held dear, and took it for themselves. Even the society who admires, and respects them for their wealth, and influence. He hated every last one of those insidious vultures.

But when it came to Mercedes.........his hatred now began to falter. Here, in the isolation of the room he was in, where he was free to sit along the wall, he could feel so many emotions stirring inside. An angry hornets nest he had no control over. He though it would be so easy to hate her for betraying him, too. He thought she had completely forgotten about him, and had truly moved on. Her attempts to communicate being vein attempts to confirm the identity of a long dead pony who would never return. But as they danced, looking into each other's eyes, he saw what he could only recognize as something all too familiar to him: the strongest love for him. It was all too confusing. She angered him with her attempts to reconcile, but.......deep down she knew him well enough to recognize him. Just as he recognized her feelings for him. How could she feel this way? She turned against him by forgetting him! She promised by their Little Star to never part, in body and soul! Then she went, and married Mondego, the bastard traitor! Now she thinks she can try, and get back with him, or something like that?! He hated her so much right now.

But.....in the darkness of the room, as he began to sob deeply, he began to realize the truth of why he hates her.

Even now, he still loves her. He though it died inside him, but that love still flickered. It still shined for them mare he swore he would always be there for.

And now......nothing was simple anymore, and he sobbed for so many things, being unable to know what to do.

He still loves her.....and now it's torturing him.

And he would never be free.

Author's Note

Nothing can ever measure up to the amount of shame I actually feel in regards to only now releasing this chapter. It should have been finished ages ago, and yet only NOW i'm actually publishing it? This is wholly unacceptable to me, and i only feel angry at myself, and ashamed for allowing so many other things to get in my way. But in the end, it doesn't even matter. I won't ruin the apology I have with an excuse, so that's all i'll say.

From the bottom of my heart, to the inner depths of my own soul, I am honest, and truly sorry.:(

I only hope you folks enjoy this chapter as some form of compensation. It's pretty straight-forward, anyway. Albert and the Student Six (plus Rainbow) share breakfast with Edmond Shining Dantes, The Count of Monte Cristo, invite him to join Albert's coming of age party aka his birthday, and the rest of the chapter takes place there. Tirek, and his goons arrive to make everyone uncomfortable. At the same time, he familiarizes himself with Tirek and Sombra Mondego (since I know everyone will ALWAYS somehow confuse the two names for different individuals), or secretly Reacquainting with them, before we get to the "I know those eyes/This man is dead" segment of the chapter.

And indeed, I added a reference to the ending credits title card of Inkpott's Edmond as the Count, crying in a dark room while the credits role. Perfect symbolism to demonstrate that despite his supposed, newfound hatred of her......in his heart, he still loves Mercedes.

That's what's so tragic about the whole thing.:(

Treacherous reunions, Stallionhood, and Doubts of the Heart

It had now gotten halfway into the evening, and now it was time for all of the guests to get together for Dinner, and to honor Albert' on this day. While it had given all of the guests opportunity to mix, and mingle, there were still some interactions that had yet to actually occur. As Albert took his seat at the end of the large table, reserved for him, with Valentine on his left side, and Sandbar and the Student Six on his right, The Count took his seat right in the middle of the table, with his two attendants standing behind him as he personal protection, whom he summoned only half an hour ago. But when Smolder saw the red dragon standing so formally behind the count, her eyes almost popped out of her head. "Gar-gar?!" She half exclaimed, and half whispered. Her friends picked up on her voice, and asked what she was talking about. She had absolutely no idea what was happening, so she said, "N-nothing, guys. Don't worry about it." She lowered her head just a bit, mumbling to herself, "Why-?..... What is he doing here?" She then suddenly felt a bit of shame at only NOW recognizing her own brother. "Has it really been that long? Is it really that easy to forget?"

Princess Twilight and her friends, seated right in front of the Student Six, took a brief notice of Smolder's behavior. But as they had been engaged in conversation, they only now saw her confusion, and sadness. Some wanted to question her, but Gallus shook his head to them, saying no. Now was not the time to be badgering her with question that might be upsetting her. Few moments later, however, and she had her regular, calm demeanor, which seemed to relax her friends, and teachers a bit. But she still eyed the red dragon standing by The Count.

She'd get to the bottom of this soon enough once the party was officially over.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The last ones to make their way over to the dining hall were Mercedes and Mondego. However, just before he could take another step to the room, Cadderousse walked past him, and whispered in his ear, "Meetin' time' yer excellency.", before he went off to the dining hall. Sombra's eyes widened in surprise as he only realized an hour had already passed. And now he was being forced to miss the rest of his own son's party because of Tirek. That muscle-bound cretin certainly knew how to make him angry, that was for sure. And he would not mask his displeasure when he went to meet that blowhard. When Mercedes saw him heading upstairs, she was confused. "Sombra, where are you going? The dinner and toasting are about to begin, and you are the primary host."

"I'm sorry, Mercedes, but.....something's come up, and I have to deal with it right now." Mondego said hastily as he tried to move up the stairs. But Cadence would have none of it. "What could be so important right now that you'd miss this?"

"If I could tell you, I would, but it's beyond my power." Sombra said with repeated haste.

"But....you're supposed to be presenting the grand speech for Albert'!" Cadence plead.

"I know, but it looks like you'll have to do it. I can't waste anymore time than I have. Please excuse me." He said, sounding more impatient by the second.

"Waste anymore time?" Mercedes said in a completely disgusted tone, which Sombra was quick to pick up on. She glared at him as she said, "This is your son's birthday, Sombra! And YOU are his father! You know how much he loves you, and looks up to you! Are you really so callous that you consider it a waste of time?! Do you consider our son a waste of time?!" She exclaimed, raising her voice.

This time Sombra met her glare with his own anger-filled look of outrage. "You have alot of nerve to accuse me like that, Mercedes. I know how important this is to you.......but something urgent has come up that I cannot ignore! Albert will understand - he always understands. I'll make it up to him, but for now just go away, and tend to the other guests. Otherwise, they'll lose their patience with you faster than I will." With that Sombra stomped his way up the stairs, and to the second level. Mercedes watched him leave with a sense of disdain, and shame. She had no idea what was so important, it required her husband's attention, and took precedence over his own son's happiness, but it did not lessen her growing disdain for him. If only she had the means, she might take delight in telling him the truth when she leaves him. But that day is far, and inbetween, so she has to stay with him.......for now.

Someone had to be there for her son, and it wasn't going to be somepony so faithless.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As expected, Lord Tirek, and Neighsay Villefort had been waiting on the second floor balcony outside of the house. The centaur's expression bid him close the windowed door behind, and ensure their privacy. Reluctantly, Sombra did so - noone noticing the tiny little fruit fly that zipped on through the door as it closed shut. And the unicorn faced his old partners in crime. And he made his displeasure all too clear. "Now explain what this is about." he growled. "We all agreed never to meet together like this unless the circumstances call for it - and not even then."

"Believe me, Monsieur Mondego, when I say I share the exact feeling." Neighsay said with disgruntled irritation. "But our 'illustrious' king wanted this meeting because he thought it pertains to all of us." He then looked up to the metallic-clawed centaur, and said, "And now that we're all here, care to explain the purpose of this meeting?" The fly that had stuck to a leaf hanging above the group agreed.

"It concerns an interest of mine that i've had for many years, even since I joined the Equestrian Military." Tirek curtly replied. "I received word several weeks ago that my brother died in the Chateau Dif."

Sombra and Neighsay gave each other confused glances, before the former said, "I'm......sorry for your loss, Lord Tirek, but.....what does that have to-"

"Don't waste my time with worthless condolences, Mondego!" Tirek snarled at the unicorn, making him flinch back a few inches. Taking a heavy sigh, Tirek said, "I have no care for Scorpan's fate in the prison I personally sent him to for his betrayal. He brought it upon himself when he dared to turn against me. My only concern is something that led to his fate: what he was doing off the Italian Coast."

"I don't follow." Neighsay said, making Tirek sigh.

"That is the region where our new Count hails from. More specifically, the island of Monte Cristo." He let his claw snap several times as it spun in complete circles while he watched. "I've done my research of that place, and I know for certain that no creature lives on a desolate mass of rock, and caverns. AI also remember how Scorpan had been in the service of a righteous stallion count who wielded an immeasurable fortune. My spies told me of his location before the stallion died, but lost track of him for several weeks. But I found him again, as I always did. He swore he didn't know anything about the treasure, or where his master had hidden it." Tirek grimaced as his hand stopped moving. "But the last time I ever trusted him, I spent 5000 years in Hell. Hrrm.......or as close to it as I could get." He then made a wicked grin of satisfaction. "So when he feigned ignorance, imagine how delighted I was to see the despair of knowing he would never see the light of day again..............unless," He gave a raised eyebrow to the two stallions, "He finally relent, and give the map that he knew that I knew he held for his old master - and used to hide the treasure to which it belonged."

Sudden realization began to dawn on the two ponies. "Wait." Neighsay said with shock in his voice. "You don't mean..... the treasure of Sir Gold Sword?"

Tirek smiled and nodded in acknowledgement. "The very same: said to somehow overwhelm even the fortune of ALL Equestria, itself."

"But that's not possible!" Mondego said with disbelief. "The treasure of "El Spada" Gold Sword is only said to be a myth!"

Tireks amused expression fell as he gave Sombra a contemptible look. "As were many of the things in our world, such as the elements of harmony. And now, they are basically the cheat code to the game of good vs evil for a group of six mares who wear them as trinkets. So please at least try and keep an open mind about the subject." He then turned his back on the stallions, with his arms crossed behind his back. "Besides, circumstances, including certain..........projects of mine, have kept me ignorant to my not-so-dear brother's earned death............all because a prisoner had played literal trojan horse, and killed Warden Grogar while escaping from The Chateau Dif. Finding a replacement warden took a great deal of time for some reason, but it did surprise me - morseo when I had been told this mystery pony had replaced my brother's corpse in order to escape." His eyes narrowed. "And with the sudden appearance of this new Count, it leads me to believe my brother may have somehow entrusted a friend he made with the keys to that treasure."

"You honestly think The Count of Monte Cristo is an escaped convict from Prance's most notorious torture prison who found the immense treasure of the wealthiest stallion to ever live, and has now begun making a name for himself?" Sombra questioned, not quite sure he was fully following.

Neighsay Villefort hummed while rubbing his chin. "It might be possible. When I spoke with my daughter, she mentioned Albert telling her about hearing mention of an important cargo being shipped to Mareseilles in a few months. And he swore he heard the dragon mention gold, or something."

"I heard something similar from Caddarouse when I had him snooping around the ballroom." Tirek said, turning back around. "And the fact that his excellency appeared only a year AFTER my brother's death does not strike me as coincidental. Scorpan lived in the Italian region, and had the resources to travel off the coast. And from what I know, Monte Cristo is a jagged, labrynthian island filled with many twists, and turns. Caverns filled to the brim with ocean waters that could drown at a moment's notice. The perfect hiding place for such a vast treasure........"

"Unless one had the only map to lead whoever has it right to it." Mondego completed, starting to follow, and grow interested in what Tirek was talking about. "And given his unexpected appearance, it would make a sense that this new Count may have been given the map, and has claimed the treasure for himself. And if it's as vast as they say, it would indeed take time to gather it all, and bring it back to the mainland." Sombra's mind suddenly grew with greedy thoughts as he asked, "And I take it you intend to somehow procure this treasure?"

Giving a knowing smile, Tirek said, "The better question should be how we could get our hands on the treasure before The Count takes it all? This information was shared with your son in the time it took for his birthday to come - that means it arrives in a few days. What should be done in the meantime?"

"I could have him arrested on false charges." Villefort suggested, now growing invested in the plan he believed was being formed. "I'm sure I could come up with an idea for a probable cause that would put him away.........IF...it means the three of us would gain an equal share of that treasure."

"Of course you would, my old friend!" Tirek exclaimed in exaggeration. "We are all collaborators, are we not? I would not even dream of cheating the two ponies who helped me get to where I am now. However...........you can save the framework for your house. Subtlety is the better part of valour."

"What does that mean?" Sombra asked.

"It means it always helps to use a patsy. A chump. A flying fool like Caderousse, who we can deploy with a group of 'unaffiliated' thugs to rob the ship when it arrives. So if the chance arrives that such a robbery is discovered, the old bird will take the fall while WE remain anonymous, and clean."

"Hmm." Neighsay hummed again. "I'd forgotten how devious you could be, Lord Tirek."

"In this world, my dear Grand Accuser, you will find it is not Friendship that is the foundation of power in this world: it is the will to do what it takes to survive. Even if you must crack open a few eggs to make an omelet. It's only fortunate I have a whole kitchen full." The centaur laughed.

"Fine with me." Sombra said, with a smile of his own. "The only thing that matters is that, in the end, any troubles we might have had will be over. With the treasure of Gold Sword, we can live like true Lords......and perhaps even become Lords of Equestria." he laughed along with his cohorts, now fully supporting this plan.

"Not on your life, fangs. Pharynx thought to himself, before flying back to the carriage to inform Shining of all he learned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back inside, all of the guests were anxiously awaiting for their hosts arrival. Followed perhaps by a speech to commemorate their sons coming of age. But so far, neither had arrived yet. Only The Count saw what was happening right now as he looked over near the stairwell, where Cadence and Sombra appeared to be in some kind of heated argument. It went on for a minute or two before Mondego finally left. Leaving a very upset, and disappointed Mercedes behind. Seeing this almost made him feel sorry for her. He could only imagine how poorly her 'husband' treated her throughout the years to garner such disappointment. He couldn't even be bothered to come to his own sons birthday dinner. While part of him felt sympathy, alot of him was glad to know this wasn't the happy little family everyone thought it was. It would quite possibly make things easier for his plans to continue....and could even help them along.

Mercedes finally arrived, taking a seat right across from The Count, who was trying to hide his discomfort from the proximity he had with his former fiance. Keeping her composure, though it was clear she was upset - more FOR her son than in her husband - she held her composure, and addressed the guests. "Good evening, ladies, and gentlecreatures." All hummed in gratitude, and she continued. "Though my husband, Sombra Mondego, was due to deliver a very inspiring speech to our son, Albert........i'm afraid he will be unable to attend to the rest of the festivities." She barely hid the disgust in her voice when she saw how saddened her son was. "Important business can never be put on hold, it appears." Seeing how upset Albert' was, she decided to fib a little, and say, "But the speech he had prepared was truly wonderful, and spoke volumes of his pride in our son."

That seemed to lighten Albert's mood, but not enough. The Count himself felt a small sense of pity for the boy, whom he did have a respect for even if he was a means to an end. The least that could be done was be a better host than the actual host. "I'm sure Monsieur Mondego did, Mademoiselle." He smiled. "After all, he has much to be proud of. I should know: I was there in Rome when this young lad had been abducted by foalnappers, and brought into the dark catacombs of the city. Fully intent on holding him for ransom." This brought utter shock to many of the guests, and made Cadence, Twilight, Sandbar and Albert uncomfortable. "The scoundrels even went so far as to consider cutting off his horn, and sending it to his father and mother to show how serious their threat would be." All gasped in horror, and both Albert and Sandbar shuddered at the memory. But The Count's next words changed the mood drastically as he spoke with pride, and appraisal. "But do you know what he said to his captors when they threatened to harm him? When they threatened to cut off his horn, and would have possibly threatened to cut off his wings, as well?" He let the silent curiosity set in before he gave the answer. "He told them to do their worst. Without an ounce of fear, he resisted his foalnappers with bravery, and extraordinary courage. Not once did I see an ounce of fear in his eyes. Nor did I hear it in his voice. Even bound and helpless, he fought against his circumstances. He showed what it truly means to be a stallion that day: he never once gave into fear, nor did he allow his abductors to intimidate him. His spirit is strong, and his will is as hard as dragon scales. The young alicorn I see before me is no young foal in any sense. He is a stallion to the core."

The guests murmured with excitement, and impressed wonder. Cadence herself was impressed with this stallions capability to rouse such an audience as this. And her heart leaped with joy at seeing the wide smile on her sons face. Knowing how happy Albert was that a pony he had come to admire and respect, shared the same amount of respect as him. With that, The Count held his cup in his magic, and raised it in the air. "A toast to Albert Mondego!" All the others at the table did the same. "For this day marks more than this lads coming of age: it symbolizes how he has risen above his original station in life. From young foal........to noble stallion. May your future be bright, and proud." He looked to Valentine, The Mane Six, and even the Student Six. "And may you hold fast to the love, and friendship that surrounds you. For as long as you choose the right ones, no creature can ever make you regret the choice in the bonds of friendship you make."

"Th-....Thank you, your grace!" Albert said happily. "And it must be true, since I don't regret considering you my friend."

This made everyone at the table laugh in good fun - including the Count himself. And when Mercedes heard that hearty laugh, it was like she had felt a weight snag itself on her heart. She knew that laugh all too well. And recognized the purity, and honesty behind it. Only one stallion she knew had a laugh as wonderful as that. And despite his protests before, Mercedes had now been given further proof to her suspicions. The Count felt her staring at him, and it made him uncomfortable again. So when Dinner was finally brought forth, he did his best to avoid any eye contact with her. But she could tell he was desperately trying to ignore her. She had no idea why he would do this, since she was convinced she knew who he was.

But she had every intention of finding out before this night ends.

The same as a certain purple dragon who also heard his laughter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A few hours later, after the dinner, and gift exchanges, it was time for all the guests to return home. The Count had sent his attendants ahead of him to ready his coach for departure. What he didn't tell him was that the reason was he wanted a few words with some........familiar faces. And that face arrived in the form of the one he once called sister, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and his brother, Spike. With a bright smile, the princess politely bowed to the stallion who had been so gracious. "Thank you for making such a wonderful speech for my nephew, your grace. I don't think i've ever seen him this happy before."

"He has much to be happy for." The Count said with a polite smile. "I meant every word I spoke in that room, for he has proven beyond the shadow of a doubt that he is ready to enter the world of stallionhood. And with so many wonderous teachers, friends...and a loving family, he can do no wrong." He then bowed his head in respect, hiding his desire to admit to his own sister who he was, and said, "And begging your pardon, madam, but it's a great honor to have been in the attendance of such wonderous royalty as yourself." Twilight blushed a little, and said, "You're too kind, good sir. I just do what I can to spread the magic of friendship wherever I can. And i'm hoping that we can be good friends, too?" She offered her hoof out to The Count. And though he was hesitant at first, he accepted it. "Hopefully best friends forever, your highness. But now, I should take my leave. I have other plans, and they require my attention elsewhere at the moment."

"I understand. Have a pleasant evening, your grace." Twilight said.

"And you as well.......lsbff." He muttered the last part to himself as he left the household. But a certain little drake heard the words, and found the spark of memory that had been robbed from him a long time ago. He remembered all the details down to the dismal point as clear as day.

And now he had to confront his big brother best friend forever about it.

The Count soon returned to his carriage, giving Garble and Pharynx greeting. However, he was a little surprised to see their nervous expressions. He paid little heed to it, however, and entered the carriage. There he was greeted by the last pony he was hoping to see: Cadence Mercedes, herself. She was so overcome by emotion that she leaned forward, and kissed The Count, who did not reciprocate, though part of him wanted to. She then asked him, "Where have you been? Everypony said you were sent away, and then they said you were dead! And yet, here you are, alive as if you never were gone-"

"Miss, please, you are mistaken." The Count said to the mare. "I told you before I am not who you think I am."

Mercedes was in disbelief as her head shook. "How can you look me in the eye, and say that? Does our love mean nothing to you? Do I mean nothing to you?" It was here The Count snorted in disbelief, and asked, "Tell me something: this pony you loved......did he truly mean that much to you?" Not understanding what he was going for, but still wanting to find out, she nodded again, to which he replied, "So how long did it take before you also gave this pony up for dead?"

"That's not fair. You can't possibly-"

"I can, and I do, mademoiselle Mondego." The Count said with a sneer in his voice. "You were right about one thing: Edmond "Shining Armor" Dantes is dead. And you will not find him here." He then used his magic to open the door to his carriage. "I bid you good night, madam." Realizing there was no getting through to him.....especially now that he'd given himself away, she left the coach with the desire not to anger her beloved. But as she returned to her house, she couldn't help but shed a few tears for how things had grown so twisted. Meanwhile, The Count called his two attendants into the carriage to interrogate them. "You let her in here, didn't you?" Neither could say a word, because it was the truth. And this only spurred The Counts anger to grow. "If either of you meddle in my affairs again, I will NOT hesitate to finish what I started on that beach when we first met, do you understand."

"We understand that you're mad, sir." Pharynx boldly stated.

"Mad?" The Count exclaimed. "All of the pieces of my plan are coming into place. My enemies are assuming their places on the board, and I am ready to enact my game of revenge. Could a madpony say the same?"

"You're mad because of what you're ignoring, and staying oblivious to!" Garble exclaimed. "Pharynx could sense it, and even I can tell that that mare still cares for you. You have a fortune that even the dragon lord would envy, a place in high society challenged only by the ruling class.....and the love of a pony who still harbors feelings for her." The Count sniffed in contempt. "How can I even be sure she holds anything for me when she married the stallion who helped betray me in the first place, and that this wasn't some act? Eighteen years is long enough for me."

"That's....that's ridiculous, even to me!" Garble exclaimed. "It's obvious she still cares about you - and she's obviously not stupid. She knows who you are, and would rather be with you than that red horned jerk."

"He's right." Pharynx added. "I could taste her emotions, and she is not in a happy relationship. But when with you, she can't control her feelings. That's why we're begging you, your grace: take the gold, take the girl, and let us all leave this place behind while we still can."

"I CAN'T!" The Count shouted.

"Why not?!" Pharynx exclaimed. The Count wanted to say why, as it's the reason he told the two of them when they found the treasure: revenge. But for some reason, he just couldn't bring himself to use that same excuse again. Not with everything his servants had just said. Even he wasn't sure of himself right now, and both of them could see it. That was when Garble put a claw to his master's shoulder, and gently said, "Remember what we said the day we met: we are yours for life. We will serve, and we will protect you......even if it has to be from yourself. Now, let's take you home."

"I can walk!" The Count exclaimed as he brushed off Garble's claw, and exited the carriage. He told the stallions pulling the cart to drive on back to the estate without him, and they obeyed. Even his servants reluctantly obeyed. He just wanted to be alone right now. Away from all these thoughts, and feelings that were plaguing him. He felt so sure of himself before, but now everything was spiraling out of control. He had no idea what he was supposed to do. "Shining" a voice suddenly called from behind. To his surprise, it was spike he saw, standing in complete shock. Tears running down his eyes as he chocked back a sob. "Big brother?" The Count was unsure of what to do. While he held no true contempt for Spike, he still didn't know what to consider him.....until the young drake nearly knocked him over as his arms wrapped around his neck in a warm, loving embrace only siblings could share.

"I can't believe it! You're really here! I knew Sombra and Tirek couldn't get rid of you that easily!" He joyously cried out. Eyes widening at that, The Count cast a sound-proof bubble around them so none could eave's drop. And it was here he decided to drop his façade. "Sombra? Tirek? Are you-...are you saying you remember that night, Spike?"

"Yes!" Spike exclaimed as he moved back to look his brother in the face. "I remember all of it! I tried to run back home and warn Twilight and Cadence, but...." he scowled, "but Tirek caught me. After the soldiers took you away, Sombra cast a memory spell on me so I wouldn't remember the events of what happened. But seeing you - here, and alive - must have weakened, and broken the spell, so now I remember everything. Even what happened these last eighteen years." He then looked to Shining with concern. "What happened to you, Shining? Why do you look like that, and where have you been." After a moment of silence, The Count sighed and answered, "They sent me to die in the Chateau Dif prison, where I spent thirteen years before escaping."

Spike looked horrified, and began to cry again as he hugged the stallion who he loved dearly as his brother. "I'm so sorry, Shining. If I didn't let Tirek catch me-"

"Shh, shh. It's okay, Spike." The Count said, returning the embrace as he held his baby brother. "I'm here, and i'm never going anywhere again." At the same time, however, the knowledge of his little brother's fate after his own incarceration re-ignited the spark of vengeance towards the three figures who betrayed him. They ruined him, and they tampered with his family. That was truly unforgivable to the stallion. And the information given to him by Spike gave him an idea. Quite the devious idea.

"And I know how you can help me see that justice is done."

Author's Note

Finally done. And it only took me a few years to get interested again. Go figure, huh? Either way, sorry for making you folks wait so long, but I do hope this chapter is worth it. Things are going to continue building up from here on out.

Especially now that Spike is part of The Count's plans for revenge

Vengeance is sweet

"Excuse me?" Came the voice of the Count from outside a relay station at five in the morning. The Count was simply dressed in a nice, black overcoat, grey vest and white shirt when the pony in charge saw him through the window. "I apologize for interrupting your work, but I was hoping to see exactly how this relay station works."

And the pony, in kind, indulged The Count, and showed him how the tower worked. It was an industrial revolution in the field of reconnaissance. Thanks to the satellite on top of the station, Paris could receive radio transmissions from the government, and remain informed of any events that might unfold. Thanks to Morse code transmitters, it lessened the need for magical lettering. It was the perfect source of information......and The Count's perfect tool for his plan. "This is all so very fascinating." He then produced a large bag of bits to the pony, whose jaw fell at the size of the bag, and asked, "So would it be possible....if a false transmission could be made, and then relayed? For 25,000 bits, no less?"

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN THERE WAS NO REVOLT IN SADDLE ARABIA?!" Roared Tirek to Cadderousse, who bent down in fear of the mighty centaur sitting on his throne. "I spent millions of bits funding the Equestrian Militaries expedition, and placed all of my Saddle Arabian stocks, and bonds without regard for the price! But there was no revolution to be found anywhere! They spent days combing the desert regions, and still found nothing!" His claw snapped hard enough to cause a spark. "My messenger sent the wrong signal! HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE!?"

"I-i-i-i don't know, sire!" Guild exclaimed fearfully. "He said that he thought he heard a transmission of a revolt, and acted on his duty! It must have been a fluke, or somethin', yer grace! I swear it wasn't my fault!"

"Just be silent!" Tirek shouted as he lay his head on his fist while sighing, "This is a disaster. My fortune was substantial, and formidable. But now, it's been cut down viciously."

"By how much, my lord?" Asked Grimmwing.

".........10,000,000 bits." Tirek answered grimly. "Now my treasury has gone down by a mere million." His eyes then narrowed as a thought entered his mind. "Someone has sabotaged me......and I feel that I know who it was. Now, I will make them pay for this humiliation. Guild!" The griffon stood at attention. "I have a task for you to do, tonight."

"Yessir! As you wish, sir!" But then the griffon asked in confusion. "What kind've task is it, m'lord?"

Tirek grinned villainously.

In his estate, Starlight was going over some advanced magical tomes The Count had been so gracious to provide her. It was the only thing she had left to do, and it also made her feel comfortable. It reminded her of her days with Sunburst, when they would study and practice their magic - or at least Starlight would. But now, she practiced her spells in the hopes of finding her friend, and saving him. "Some late night reading, Miss Glimmer?" Asked The Count as he entered.

"Oh, your grace." She bowed her head. "I was.....just passing the time, and learning what I can."

"In the hopes of finding, and saving your friend, Sunburst?" he asked.

She nodded, then scowled, "And making that scum, Sombra, pay for what he did to me, and my father."

The Count hummed as he said, "There may be a way you can do that, my dear: and you wouldn't need to use any violence whatsoever."

"R-really? How?" She asked, as the Count smiled with the gears in his head turning.

The morning papers came to the household of many a creature as they usually did. But it was to a select few that a special bulletin was added to the papers today. One that surprised Starlight, amused The Count, confused Villefort, concerned Danglars, and shocked Albert'. The latter of which was appalled by this information he was reading. "What the...? What is all this?!"

Special Correspondence,--

Journal L'Impartial

"We have recently been made aware of the
following information which has just been
brought to light: Orion, King of Paris, Prance,
met his demise during the Lunar Conflict when
military forces led by Commander Grimmwing,
Second in Command to Lord Tirek Danglars, broke
into The Palace of Versailles, in a coup orchestrated
by his right hoof pony, Colonel Sombra. "

"The name Sombra.....they must be talking about my father!" Albert' thought as he continued reading.

"It has also come to our attention that the colonel
now goes by the title of "Count Sombra Mondego",
and holds a position in The Chamber of Peers. The
chamber has scheduled a hearing to examine this
affair at six o'clock in the evening, though Lord
Tirek has negated Commander Grimmwing's
attendance due to his non-association with the
Chamber of Peers."

"Six in the evening?" Starlight mused. Then she thought about something before turning to The Count, still lounging on his couch. "Your grace.....would it be-"

"Of course, Starlight." he answered with a calculating smile. "I think your attendance would be most beneficial....along with some well-deserved company."

"Order, order!" The Judge of the Chamber of Peers spoke out while banging his gavel on the stand. When silence finally came to the room, he spoke again, thanking all for their silence. "The court will now hear Count Sombra Mondego's statement of defense." In the prosecution stand, Sombra was doing all that he could to keep his cool. He had no idea how all that information got out, but he would not let it destroy his reputation any further than it already might have. And so he relayed a false tale of how he was with the Versilia guards when Lunar Forces had broken in, killed the king, and then abducted his chief scholar, and mystic scientist, Sunburst. "And before his passing, he entrusted the safety of his niece, Starlight Glimmer to me."

"And what became of this mare?"

"Sir....!" he exclaimed, but then took a calming breath. "I'm afraid I was too late to help her. By the time I arrived on the scene, Sunburst had disappeared, and Starlight perished. I failed to keep my promise to the king, and alas, I fear there is nopony who can testify to these events." By now, the grey furred unicorn had settled down, as he believed that the Peers would believe his story. But what the Judge said next, and who appeared no sooner after shattered those delusions to pieces.

"Let the witnesses step forth!"

"W-Witness?!"

And there, standing in the witness stand was none other than Starlight Glimmer, and to his surprise, Spike. Both of whom were glaring hateful daggers into him. Sombra's eyes widened as he recognized the mare in the stand. Other ponies wondered who she was, as none had seen her before now. She was more than happy to fill in The Chamber of Peers. "Gentlecolts, I am the niece of Orion, the TRUE King of Prance, and his wife, Stellaria: Starlight Glimmer!" As the murmurs grew of this mare, and her relationship to royalty, Spike took this time to speak up. "And my name is Spike: i'm number one assistant to Princess Twilight Sparkle, and brother to a pony falsely convicted by Sombra Mondego, Neighsay Villefort, and Tirek Danglars: Shining Armor aka Edmond Dantes!"

"Lies!" Sombra exclaimed in desperation. "These two are in league with my enemies in an attempt to slander me! I have never seen this mare before, and this drake talks nonsense! Shining Dantes was a traitor to the crown! I only helped to-"

"To what?" Starlight questioned. "To gain something from his absence like you did my uncle's death? Is that why you used mental magic on Spike to alter his memory?" She then turned to the judge, and asked, "Spike was read positive for a magical imprint on his mind before this hearing, yes?"

"Yes, as was requested before this meeting began." The judge said before pulling out some papers. "Monsieur Mondego, I have here proof of Starlight Glimmer's identity. I have her birth certificate, and her family tree. I have even been provided the receipt for her sale signed by her slave owner - and a receipt of her purchase by The Count of Monte Cristo. I assure you, there can be no mistaking this mare's identity."

"No." Sombra said, not caring that others could hear him. "This isn't possible!"

"It is possible, Mondego," Starlight said angrily, "And I can prove it further with a memory spell, if the court will allow it." The Judge nodded, and she proceeded to project her own memories of that terrible day. When she, and Sunburst met hi, and Sombra. When Grimmwing broke into the palace with an armed host at his call. Then the grisly sight of Sombra stabbing the king in the back before Grimmwing's forces seized Sunburst, and Sombra took Starlight. It was all picture perfect, and clear as day. And the ponies watching knew that this was truth, because memory projection was an advanced spell that could only show what happened. No altering, fabricating or modifying the outcome. Only the truth. And once she was finished, she had only one thing to say to Sombra Mondego. "You took everything from me, you evil monster......and now my uncle will know peace now that the truth is out."

"Speaking of truth, I believe it is the young dragon's turn to speak." The Judge said.

"Thank you, your honor....but I think it'd be better if we just showed you." He then presented a crystal shard. "Starlight, if you would?" She nodded, and cast a spell to turn the crystal into a sort of projector. It showed all of the events of what happened from Spike's perspective eighteen years ago: Shining's arrest, following him to Villefort's establishment building, seeing him being carted off in a prison carriage, then overhearing the two conspirators as they discussed their treachery, helping Shining get away from the guards and fleeing to Mondego's home, getting caught by Tirek just in time for Shining to be arrested for real, and then the part where Sombra sealed away Spike's memory of these projected events before everything turned dark. Leaving a room of stunned ponies who could not believe what they had just seen. "Monsieur Mondego," the judge spoke, "is there any truth to the images we just saw? Must we send an inquiry down to Versailles to confirm the truth?" When no answer was given from the petrified, sweating stallion, it only made him seem more guilty. "Then........it's true? You committed these atrocious crimes? And with the aid of Lord Tirek, and Crown Prosecutor Villefort?"

There was nothing Sombra could say as he already knew he was finished. Looking out to the benches, he saw the Count sitting in attendance. Only, he didn't simply see the Count of Monte Cristo. He saw a pony he once called friend long ago, holding a chess piece in the air to signify that this was checkmate. Shining Dantes was alive. Sombra still said nothing. All he could do was laugh...and walk out of the room without another word.

"Erh......*ahem* Very well. In light of this information, The Chamber of Peers has no choice but to find Count Sombra Mondego Guilty for treason, conspiracy, murder, felony, and behavior unbecoming of a member of this house. I shall send word to The Princesses, and they shall deal with the matter of Tirek Danglar. This session is now adjourned." Bang went the gavel, and the court ended. Though Starlight, and Spike were uncertain if this would truly be over, the observant Count smiled in his victory.

"The first has now fallen."

Later that night, Guild led a gang of thugs to raid the ship belonging to The Count of Monte Cristo, himself. It had only recently made port in Maresailles, but it was considered safe. Safe from all but a scummy griffon seeking to take control of the ship, and its wealth. He was amazed by just how much gold was tucked away inside this ship, but it made robbing it all the better as he had his thugs move a few of the chests to his master's ship. "Hurry, you idiots!" he whispered harshly. "We ain't got all night, and I don't fancy gettin' caught!" He had twelve of the chests loaded onto a cart for himself. "At least this won't have been a total waste. You! Get these chest out've here, now!" He whispered to the coach.

Little did he suspect that the coachman was secretly Vampa, driving the chests away to somewhere only he, and The Count would know.

Things seemed to be going well for the griffon. But then a host of soldiers came, with both Garble and Pharynx leading them. "Guild Caderouse?" said the captain. "You're under arrest for robbery, and suspected aid in conspiracy." Guild was sweating bullets as he worried about what was happening, but tried to keep his cool. "I don't know what yer talkin' about."

"Then perhaps you wouldn't mind the guards inspect your ship." Said The Count, standing beside a surprised guild. "If it is empty, i'm sure you have nothing to hide.....unless you still have my stolen diamond on your person."

Caderouse' eyes widened in shock. He then recognized the pony before him as the Abbe he met a few years ago. And as he felt for the diamond he still carried in his coat pocket, then looked back to the guards, another realization hit him. "Tirek set me up, same as you.....but I won't go down for either of you!" He then grabbed a pulley hook, and threw it at The Count. He easily caught it in his magical hold. The griffon growled, and then drew a sword to slice the pony to ribbons. The Count dodged every swing of the sword, and waited until Guild sent a forward thrust his way. He wrapped the rope of the pulley around the griffon's neck as he prepared to go over the side, but then grabbed hold of him in his magic. The panicking griffon asked who this pony really was, to which he gleefully answered, "I'm the Count of Monte Cristo......but my friends call me Shining Dantes."

"....Dantes?"

He was then released from The Count's hold, and left to dangle in the constricting rope around his neck. Flaying about like a worm on a hook. A fitting fate for a worm such as he. "Best cut him down before he can't speak." The Count told the Captain, before he then procured the diamond he gave to the griffon, and gave it to the Captain. "And I believe this should help to convict him."

"Soon, it'll be your turn, Tirek!

In the steam bath, Neighsay Villefort was enjoying a good, hot steam after a long days work. Suddenly, he received an uncomfortable burst of steam, delivered by none other than The Count of Monte Cristo. "Oh, please, don't do that. That's too much." Neighsay said, not seeing who it was until he spoke. "Would you mind if I joined you this evening, Monsieur Villefort?"

"Your grace." Neighsay said in surprise. "I did not expect to see you here of all places."

"I wanted to thank you in person, Monsieur." The Count said. "After all, you helped me with my shipment."

"Yes, indeed." Neighsay smiled. "I made all the arrangements early, per your request at our first meeting, so there will be no problems on our end."

"Excellent. I believe this may be the start of a gratuitous friendship. Speaking of which, may I pose a question?"

"Of course. Anything at all." Neighsay said as The Count sat next to him.

"I was simply curious: why did you send Shining Dantes to be incarcerated after you had cleared him of murder charges?" Neighsay suddenly grew nervous, and confused. "I-i don't understand." The Count stood back up, and said, "It's a simple question.", as he went to literally turn the heat up on things. Making the Prosecutor sweat even more. "Please, that's quite enough. I don't know how you learned of this, but you have to understand: Dantes was carrying a letter from Empress Nightmare Moon. That was clearly a sign of treason."

"Yet we both know he never delivered it." The Count argued. "Sending a pony to prison with such knowledge makes no sense."

"Sir, I have no idea what is provoking this perverse conversation, but-"

"Then I began to ask myself: What did my dear, old friend, Neighsay Villefort, have to gain by sending a pony with no evidence of the conspiracy to prison? The answer was quite simple: nothing."

"Just as you said: nothing. So why-"

"But if my old friend, now Crown Prosecutor, has nothing to gain from this, then who does?"

Now Villefort's blood was beginning to grow hot, and it wasn't because of the room temperature. This pony knew more than he thought, and it was beginning to worry him. He had to get away from there. "Uh, w-with all due respect, your grace, it's far too hot and you're fully dressed, so perhaps we should just leave." But before he could open the doors, The Count said something to draw his attention back. "I believe the clearest beneficiaries.....are Count Sombra Mondego, and the then promoted General turned Lord, Tirek Danglars."

I don't understand what any of this has to do with our business relationship."

"I'm about to tell you."

"Anything is possible in this world. Even the likes of Shining Dantes could escape the Chateau D'if one day. You two can believe otherwise, but as for me? I haven't lived as long as I have by being complacent - OR stupid."

"Yes, but, still......" Sombra appeared uncertain at first, due to what Tirek said. But then, he shook off his doubt, and said, "We shouldn't have any reason to be afraid of him. The only thing special about him was his ranking as the youngest officer to join the Equestrian Military, and his relationship with Mercedes. He's nowhere near as smart as us, he isn't strategic in any way, and though his fighting skills are decent enough, it's not a high enough tier to get him anywhere in the Chateau D'if. Plus he's an emotional idiot who prefers companionship above all else. So many years of isolation in that place will break his will. Trust me when I say he's doomed."

"And I suppose that as long as the letter no longer exists, along with that dagger, noone can ever disprove the evidence against Shining Dantes." Neighsay said. "Try as they may, neither Princess Twilight, nor the father of their family will ever uncover what we've done."

It was then Tirek perked up as he recalled something, thanks to Neighsay's suggestion. "That reminds me, esteemed Prosecutor.......how's your father been lately?" Neighsay had been taken surprised by the new topic of discussion. But after clearing his throat, he found no harm in responding. "He's...been doing very well, thank you. Why-ever do you ask, Danglars?"

"No reason, per se. I was merely concerned for him......given the recent hearings of Empress Moon beginning to make her move, and reignite the war. After i've been promoted to General, I may have to take precautions to undermine her initial plans to use loyalists to destroy Equestria within." A knowing smile then crossed his face. "One of which you may know........since you've ALSO read the letter Shining had been asked to deliver before his imprisonment."

"You remember?" The Count asked. Neighsay, now growing as angry as he was worried, tried to ignore him as he went to the other exit, only to find it locked tight. "Wh-why is this door locked? I demand that you release me from this room immediately. Clearly you are no friend of mine!" the unicorn exclaimed as he tried to leave again, only for The Count to block him, and shove him into the water tub. "Shining Dantes was your patsy all along, wasn't he? Danglars exposed the stallion's possession of the letter, which Mondego delivered and wrote himself as witness to, and then YOU signed for the incarceration of, isn't that right? All because your father was a loyal follower of Empress Moon, wasn't he? Possibly conspiring plans to release his empress from her banishment so that she may lead The Lunar Empire to triumph. And even though you saw through the conspiracy, and destroyed the evidence, you arrested him out of fear he also knew of your connection to Spell Nexus Villefort, a former colonel in Empress Moon's army. A very unfortunate parent to have for an ambitious civil servant like yourself. But then he died, almost opportunely, under mysterious circumstances some sixteen years ago. A murderer never found: just how hard did you look for him."

Neighsay sneered. "I don't know how you know all this, but you have no proof! No evidence! Just theories and conjectures!"

The Count smirked. "On the contrary: I have Lord Tirek."

That seemed to set off a spark in Villefort as he shouted, and said, "You have nothing! Yes, it was Tirek who murdered my father, as his way of punishing me for almost letting Dantes go! But eventually, I saw it as a necessity to keep my reputation, and station in life! Tirek pulled the trigger - he told me that much himself, and for a time I hated him. But it was for the greater good, just as it was for the greater good to frame Shining Dantes! But it doesn't matter! Dantes is dead! And neither Mondego, nor Tirek, for however long he has left as ruler of this country, would ever admit to the things we did! Not in a thousand years!"

"No.......but YOU just did." The Count said as he pulled on the rope that turned down the steam in the room, and looked behind Neighsay. When the unicorn turned to look, he was horrified to see a host of Guards from canterlot (who arrived with Celestia and Luna last night) with Garble Jacopo accompanied by Bennedito. The former stepping forth, and saying, "There are other skeletons in your closet...ex-crown prosecutor. But we can discuss how you tried to bury my son, Rumble Bertucio - or perhaps I should say, YOUR son - in your backyard as a foal before I saved him that night, in court." The captain of this guard finally stepped forward, and said, "Neighsay Villefort, you are under arrest for conspiracy, treason, and attempted murder." Neighsay couldn't believe this was happening. He had just given away everything in a fit of rage, and now he would pay for it dearly. "Neighsay." The Count then called out. "Do you remember?" he asked, as he adjusted his mane to its natural flow. Allowing the former prosecutor to recognize who he was.

"Dantes?"

Now, it all made sense. Tirek had warned that there was a chance this might happen. And now, it was all coming to a head. After he was dressed, the guards bolted his horn, and then escorted him outside: to his horror, right to a prison coach. This only reminded him further of his injustice to Shining, and now he was realizing how foolish he was. Their roles were now reversed. He reluctantly went in, and to his surprise, saw a pistol in the seat. "A courtesy for a gentlecolt." said the guard, who closed the door on him. Eyeing the gun, Villefort considered that this may be his way of escape. Slowly did he take the pistol, raise it to his muzzle, and after cocking back the safety......pulled the trigger.

Only the gun was completely empty. "You didn't think i'd make it that easy, did you?" The Count said through the bars, before he let the guards cart off their prisoner. As Garble and Bertuccio stood by his side, a single thought crossed his mind.

"Now there is only one."

Lost Lovers Reunite

The count was in quite the good mood. In one day, he had made all 3 of his enemies pay for their betrayal through acts of cunning, and careful planning. Though he had fled before he could be properly arrested, the unwitting testimony of Neighsay Villefort, and Guild Cadderouse' incompetent inability to keep secrets under any circumstances, Lord Tirek would now be seen as unfit for his position as King of Prance, and rank of General. The Princesses themselves would see to that. The Count still had to make sure that when the time came, Tirek knew he was responsible. His revenge must be completed at any cost.

Though, he wondered if anything should be done about Mercedes.

As soon as he did think of her, however, he heard a sound in the dark of his home. It was the sound of gentle hoofsteps walking against the marble floor. This startled Shining enough to make him draw his sword, and aim at where he pinpointed the sound. To his surprise, however, he saw that is was the very mare he was thinking of.

"Cadence." he said in half surprise, but mainly disdain.

The mare in question was in a dark dress which kept her frame concealed in the shadows from any watchful eyes. She even wore a veil to go with it. As soon as she removed it, Shining saw a hint of redness around her eyes. She had been crying recently. She drew close to the end of The Count's sword, all while he kept his stare on her ever present. "If there's anypony else you should take revenge on, it should be me." Cadenza said with sadness in her voice. "Because no amount of apologies can ever make up for the betrayal i've made towards you. So.........maybe a blade to my heart's exactly what I deserve."

Shining, however, had no interest in such a thing, and sheathed his sword. "I thought we finished out discussion in the carriage, last night." he said, still trying to keep up the pretense.

"So did I........until you mentioned the name "Dante's". A name I never even mentioned once."

Shining's eyes narrowed, and he let out a huff as he turned away so as not to face her. He privately chided himself for forgetting how smart Mercedes truly was. Even now, he had to admit she was always smarter then him. But he would never give her any compliments now. Yet he knew he gave himself away to her much time ago. So there was little point in keeping up the pretense. "What do you want, then?" he asked in a manner which indicated he didn't want her there. She paid it no heed, and simply said, "I only want to be free of you," she chocked before continuing, "as you seem to have done with me." He turned around to look at her. "Just answer a few questions for me, please. Just a few, then I swear i'll leave forever."

He wanted to say no. Seeing her only made the pain in his heart ache all the worse. Just thinking of the betrayal she had unwittingly performed still left its mark in him. But, part of him DID still love her. Just enough to not be completely cruel, and cold to her. So he decided to just indulge her, and get it over with. "Fine. Ask your questions." Grateful, Cadenza bowed her head slightly, before taking a seat on the nearby couch. She then took the opportunity to look him over again. Now, she could truly see how much more different he was compared to the man she knew so long ago. What had happened to him to turn him into this? That was part of the first thing on her mind, with the question she had wanted so desperately answered for 14 years. "Where have you been?" She asked, sounding almost desperate. He somehow could tell by her tone that she had no idea what he went through. Maybe she was innocent in this, after all.

No. No, she wasn't. If she was, she would never have married that monster, Mondego. He had to hold it together, no matter what. "A prisoner." he said, with a hint of dread, and disgust in his voice. "For thirteen years in the Chateau D'if. And then a great many other places." He said, with his disdain not leaving.

Then he saw Mercedes' anguished expression, and it weakened the stone around his heart. Especially as the tears began to fall from her eyes. "T-...Thirteen years in the Chateau D'if?" she said with pain in her voice. She had known Dante's must have been taken somewhere after his arrest. But to be condemned to THAT horrible place? Where no mare, or stallion who is imprisoned ever returns? It was almost too much to bear. Especially with the tales she had heard of that infernal domain. And it only made the hurt for her love all the stronger, as she asked in concern, "Did you suffer?"

"Are you done, yet?" Shining asked with growing anger. Already, he could feel his emotions beginning to grow out of control. And Cadenza wasn't making this any easier. Now, he just wanted to end this before he lost his resolve. "Because i've got alot more important things on my mind right now - and they don't include you."

But Mercedes would NOT relent. After all this time, she finally had the stallion she loved back, and she wasn't going to lose him again. "What did you do after that?" she asked, rising out of her seat, with Shining's back turned to her once more.

"Much!" He said in a harsh tone.

"Then why didn't you ever come back for me?!" She asked, feeling her own anger flare for a moment.

"WHY DIDN'T YOU WAIT FOR ME?!?" he shouted, finally allowing his anger to be released. And with it, all the pain, and resentment he held in for her was set free, too. Hints of tears of his own beginning to appear as these feelings came to the surface. "Do you have any idea how I felt when I finally came home?" he asked, with that pain most evident. "I languished for so many years, barely clinging to the hope I would see you again! Oh, god, Mercedes, you have no idea how much it hurt being without you! I though I was going to die from being away from you! But then, when I finally made it back, I found out that you didn't have enough faith to believe i'd make it back. Just like everypony else. And what's worse? You married the very stallion who destroyed my-"

His words were cut off.......and his heart skipped a beat with a gasp. His eyes widened in shock as he saw Mercedes pull out something he only saw once before his imprisonment, and the end of his life as Shining Dantes. "T-the ring?" he said in a hushed, almost pained tone. Yes, indeed, it was the very same ring of crystal that Mercedes had created from her own magic. The symbol of the promise of their true love. Now, Mecedes' eyes were beginning to fill with tears again as she said, "Don't you remember what I told you - that day on the rocks, by the sea?" she said, as her voice cracked. "I swore on my life it would never leave me, and for 18 years.....i kept that promise." She then smiled sadly at the stallion she knew as Shining Dante's. "I will never break that promise, Shining. And I will NEVER betray you."

Shining, however, just couldn't handle what he saw, and heard. When he learned of Mercedes' marriage to Sombra, his heart had been hardened into cold, hard stone. He truly believed she had forgotten him, and moved on. Yet, here she stood, still wearing the ring she herself made, and wore around her neck to symbolize how much she loved him. And the stone covering his heart began to crack, before it completely shattered. Instead of the hate he had held inside, he began to feel something which he had not felt in so many years: happiness. But he couldn't handle these conflicting emotions, and his anguished expression ran wet with tears. "But......why?" he asked in a shaking voice. He truly couldn't understand how she could keep her promise after so long, because he only felt betrayal, and loneliness. Now, he saw he was NEVER truly alone.

"You know why, Shining." Mercedes said, trying to reach her hoof out to him. She managed to caress the side of his face before he gently took her hoof in his. And he spoke in a tearful voice, "Then, if you really do still love me........p-please! Please don't take away my hate. It's all I have left."

"No, it isn't!" Cadenza said desperately, touching her hoof to his chest, wanting to get through to him. "You've only been trapped with hate for so long, it's made you forget that there's love in your heart, still. And Hope, as well. I can still feel them inside you, Shining, because i've carried them for all these years......even after they told me you were dead." She then stared into his tear-soaked eyes, letting a gentle smile show as she said, "You don't have to keep going like this anymore. Please, let the hate go, Shining. Just....let it go. I have no idea what twisted designs are spinning around in your mind, but i'm begging you to stop. Whatever cruel twist of fate tore us apart, God has finally brought us back together - please, don't cast his hoof aside."

"God?" He asked, in a defeated voice which showed he was done trying to fight his feelings. Just as he was again perplexed to hear of an idealistic concept he had all but forsaken at the Chateau D'if. And yet, as was proven with the unexpected appearance of the Abbe, who saved him from his despair, it seemed as if the words of his cell might truly be carrying to reality. God is giving him justice. But he wasn't so quick to accept it just yet. "Always do I hear about God. Can't I ever be free of him?"

"Of course not." Mercedes said, as he tears finally stopped flowing. She saw her stallion, whom she fell in love with once before, beginning to surface. And for the first time in 14 years, she felt that fate was finally smiling on them both, and repaying them for such cruelty. "God loves you, Shining. If you truly are here, it's because he loves you so much that he's helped you find the strength to live. And you can no more stop him from loving you.........then you can me from loving you with all my heart."

Shining's expression softened. And he asked in a gentle, almost timid voice, "You still mean it?"

"Yes.......now, and forever."

And at last, the two could no longer contain the love they felt. Both of their eyes began to slowly shut, as they felt a passion they had forgotten begin to surface once more. They were savoring every second of this moment. For they had been ripped from one another for too long. And nothing was going to keep them apart ever again. Soon, their lips connected, and they shared in the deepest, most loving kiss they had ever shared before. Both of them poured every ounce of their love into this single kiss. Their eyes remained closed as they grew lost to their feelings. It was a full minute before they parted, leaving the two panting lightly from a short lack of oxygen. But Dante's had danced with death for a long time now, and it held no fear for him. Neither did it for Mercedes. In this moment, nothing else mattered..........nothing except them. And with another kiss, the night would span on to allow the two of them to express their love, and just how happy they were to at last be together again.

They were truly one - now, and forever.

Shining had awakened at 3 in the morning, wrapped in his bed-sheets. Laying beside him, with a hoof wrapped around his chest was Cadenza. She, who slept so soundly, and carried a smile even in her slumber. Shining himself couldn't help but smile at the display. It was almost too surreal. He had dreamed of this moment for the span of his imprisonment. But the desire for vengeance had clouded his mind, and made him forget. Perhaps he was the one who was guilty of forgetting what truly mattered. Ever since his return, he had thought the worst of Mercedes. But she never once gave up on him. Now, all he could feel was his love, slowly but surely returning to him. Perhaps a sign that he was willing to at last move on, and reclaim his life.

Either way, he would find no more sleep for the rest of the night. Gently lifting Mercedes' hoof off of his body, and placing it on the bed so as not to wake her, Shining put his white shirt on as quietly as possible, and exited the room. Here, in the quiet of the night, with the full moon shining down, he was left alone with his thoughts. He could finally think more clearly of things without his anger clouding them. And what he felt was his heart's stone casing breaking off to allow his true self to surface. The stallion who was loving, kind, compassionate, and forgiving. He thought the years had hammered that pony out of him.

The Count of Monte Cristo was far different from who he once was, and he was happy to let the past die to cast out the pain it brought. Now, however, he found no shame in remembering the past. All of the good, and all of the bad. It was all that led him up to this moment. It led him to a chance at getting the happiness he always wanted, and truly deserved. So, maybe Mercedes was right: maybe it was time to let go of revenge. This was his second chance to truly begin again. And as he gazed upon the moon, with his Little Star hanging beside it, he saw that he DID have a new chance. A chance to resurrect the stallion he used to be.

~I've seen a thousand wonders
I've lived a hundred lifetimes
But not until this moment
Have miracles seemed real

As fleeting as a shadow
The time goes by unnoticed
The hate that drove me forward
Is gone and I am face to face with...

The man I used to be
Dreams I dared to dream
When love was all
The innocence of youth
Like memories of truth return
To learn forgiveness

The stallion I used to be
Cannot be outrun
Albert' still lives
Whatever else I've done
Forever in his eyes, she'll see
The man that I used to be

And all the years will melt away
And lights will fall much softer now

For all the pain is gone
Hope is what moves on
I will be there
As near as her next prayer
As merciful as sweet redemption

Once blind, now I see
Once a slave, i'm free
Give me a star
To home would guide my heart
To resurrect a part of me
The stallion I used to be!~

Final Act - The end begins

"The Count of Monte Cristo, now revealed to be the believed late Shining Dantes, pardoned of all accusations. Count Sombra Mondego, and Ex-Crown Prosecutor, Neighsay Villefort, await trial and imprisonment following vigorous testimonies. Lord Tirek Danglars to be brought before The Princesses to be demoted, dethroned, and sentenced to imprisonment in The Chamber of Peers." Tirek read angrily in his lounge, before throwing a now crumpled newspaper away. He then walked over to a nearby window, and began to muse to himself. "So Shining Dantes does still live. And now, he's returned to rob me of everything I possess - just as I did to him." he chuckled. "What irony: my wealth is gone, dragons and changelings and minotaurs alike have abandoned me, and now I am to be imprisoned once again: all thanks to one, little pony." Then he sneered. "But perhaps it's time I teach that fraudulent fool what happens when he locks horns with the likes of me. Guard!"

"Yes, sir?"

"Summon Grimmwing, and recall my remaining forces to Midnight Castle." he grinned. "The time has come to accelerate my plans." All the while, he remained unaware of the little grapefruit fly spying on him with lavender eyes.

"Oh! please, excuse us, madame." Bertuccio said as he, and Garble Jaccapo carefully entered Shining's bedroom, with a clearly disheveled Cadence only now waking up. Even though nudity wasn't an issue, the pair were still decent enough to carefully grab her dress, and send it over to her. She noticed very quickly that she was alone in the bed. "Where is The Count?"

"Uh, he's....away on some errand right now." Garble said. "But before he left, he wanted us to tell you that you were invited to join him in the carriage."

"What carriage."

"The carriage to take you, and your son out of the country with him." Bertuccio said. "Once you gathered whatever you might need from your home."

Ah, yes, home. Now there was a word she was loathe to hear. Though she was happy that Shining was making such an offer, she was only partly thrilled to return to her 'husband's' home. But she knew she had to do it. And so it was, with only her headdress, ring necklace, and her shoes she ran to the Mondego estate to finally do what she needed to. The only thing she needed to do.

It was time to break things off.

When Cadence returned to the estate, she was shocked to see it in such disarray. Furniture overturned, and broken, with the servants more than nervous for their master's well-being. Needless to say, she wasn't intimidated, and knew what she had to do. "Where is Mondego?" To noponies surprise, he was in his bedroom. As she entered, finding a letter on a stand by the doorway along the way, she noticed every dresser in the room being emptied into a single suitcase frantically. Though she knew the reason behind his haste, she decided to play dumb, and asked what was wrong.

"I don't have time for explanations." he said. "But to put it simply, I'm to be arrested."

"On what charges."

"Conspiracy, treason and murder."

"And did you do those things?"

Mondego hesitated for a moment, but he did give an answer. "Yes. The Royal Guard will be here any moment. Pack your things, and find our son."

Cadence merely shook her head, and said, "I'm not going anywhere with you." This solicited a rather volatile response from Sombra, which involved using his dark magic to blast a nearby mirror to pieces. Purple smoke radiating from his eyes as he spoke. "Now, is not the time for your obstinance. You are MY wife, and you go where I say you go. The arrangements have already been made. Now do as you're told, and find my son."

"There's only one problem with that." Cadence said, before she glared at the unicorn, and said, "Albert is not your son." When she saw that she had Sombra's full attention, she revealed the truth of Albert's heritage. "He is the son Shining Dantes - the pony who was a brother to you.....and yet you still betrayed just to have me be yours." Sombra's eyes widened at this revelation. "Why do you think I was so quick to marry you sixteen years ago? It was Twilight's idea when I confided in her about my pregnancy to avoid any trouble. She cast a protection spell over Albert so that he would be born after we..... slept together for one night. And time dilation so that he would continue to grow afterwards."

Now, it was Sombra's turn to narrow his gaze. "So you, and the purple alicorn outwitted me into thinking Albert was ours." Again, for the second time since his trial, Sombra began laughing a crazed laugh as he seemingly lost his mind. "And to think, I tried to be good to the both of you......even when part of me knew that Albert was his. The bastard son of a once believed dead pony." He then sighed as he said, "Goodbye, Cadence Mercedes: you truly did please me for a time." Her only response was to turn around, walk out the doorway, and then as she stood in the middle of the frame, look back and say, "You never pleased me, Sombra Mondego." She then left to pack, then once she was done, ran out of the former count's life forever.

A sight that was pleasing to Shining as he watched through a telescope from a nearby roof.

Once more, Sombra laughed as he said, "Shining Dantes. You took my entire wealth. You ruined my reputation. You made me a criminal. And now........now, you rob me of my wife, and son. There is nothing left for me now." He then sat down on the floor, and began panting in crazed fashion. But then, he noticed something as he stay in front of the window: a single pistol belonging to him, sitting on his nightstand. A sad smile crossed his face as he held the gun in his magic, then held it to his head, much to Shining's growing confusion, and unease. "You may have taken everything of material value...but my life is mine to control." He then smirked like a madpony. "And I could never live in a world where you have everything....and I have nothing." He then put the gun to his head, and pulled the trigger."

BAM!

"No!" Shining exclaimed as he watched the graphic scene. His legs felt weak, and he could barely stand. "This-.....this isn't what I wanted." And yet, it still happened. Through his single-minded desire for revenge, he drove a pony to kill themselves. Something he never intended for, nor wished even on his enemies. Now that he was no longer the ruthless Count he once was, he saw what his actions had spurned. And he knew now that this could no longer go on. "This has gone too far, and it needs to end."

News of Mondego's death reached through the city like a sea of snakes. And all Shining could do was walk through the streets to his estate with his head to the ground. How things had changed so drastically in such a short time. Once, he might have been elated at the news of Sombra's passing. Now, it filled him only with sorrow, and sadness as guilt ate away at them. Even if it was for ill-intent, he swore none of his victims would die. What was he to do now that that promise had been broken? These questions plagued him until he reached his home.

The moment he set hoof inside, he received a punch to the face. He shrugged it off, but was surprised to see Albert standing in front of him. Both of his wings spread in a threatening display. "I can't believe I ever looked up to you, Count. I trusted you, believed in you. And what happens? You destroy my father completely to the point he kills himself!" He then brandished a sword, to Shining's growing worry.

"Albert, please," Shining pled, "just let me explain."

"Explain what? How I was a pawn in your scheme to destroy my father's reputation? How you completely ruined my families life by exposing such wicked deeds?" He slashed at Shining, only for the stallion to deflect with his own blade. "Albert, listen: I didn't mean for things to go this far. But there are things you don't understand. Things you couldn't possibly-" Another thrust of the sword.

"Save your breath, Count." Albert said with an undertone of hatred. He soon began gathering a large crowd from inside the estate as Bertuccio, Jaccapo, Starlight, Trixie, and Thunderlane appeared to watch the spectacle. "I don't know what vendetta you had against my father, but he's dead because of you. And I intend to gain back his honor by taking your life. An eye for an eye, a wrong for a wrong." Once again, Shining parried Albert's blows, and was growing impatient with the stallion. "Boy, I don't want to hurt you....but I WILL defend myself, even if I have to injure you." Albert merely snorted as he said, "If you want me stopped, you'll have to kill me."

"NO!" Cried Mercedes as she stepped in front of Albert, who was shocked to see her here. "You don't have to do this, my son."

"But....mom, he-.......he killed my father! He drove him to suicide!" Albert argued.

"Mondego was a coward who took the easy way out rather than face his crimes." Cadence said firmly, which surprised Albert a little more. What she said next, however, would shock him to his core. "One of his greatest was taking away your real father, Albert'."

".......What do you mean?"

"I saw the letter you left, telling me what you planned to do." Cadence said. "And i'm grateful you told me. Because now, there is a truth that I must share with you." She drew close to her son, and brushed back his hair to look into his eyes, and said, "Albert'......you are the son of Shining Dantes. The pony you know as The Count of Monte Cristo." The young alicorn was not the only one in the room who was shocked by this news. Shining just couldn't believe this information, at first. But the more he thought of it, the more it made sense. He thought Albert looked awfully similar to him in appearance, and he saw much of himself in the colt. Then he remembered THAT night on the rocky beaches of Mareceilles - and the night of passion they shared back then, But, could it really be possible? "Cadence," he asked, "is-...is this true."

She nodded, and said, "Twilight helped make it so. It was the ONLY reason I was quick to marry Mondego: so he wouldn't grow suspicious, and do something drastic." Shining nodded in understanding, though he was still perplexed. Albert, however, was wracked with shock. It was a while before he found his voice again. "But....why didn't you tell me?"

"Because your mother enjoyed sleeping with any stallion she could find, as much as she does today." Suddenly came a threatening, and familiar voice. "Which doesn't surprise me in the least you turned out to be my enemies son: you have his caricature, after all." In the end, it was Shining who named the centaur stepping out of a portal of his own creation in full, navy armor, with Grimmwing at his side. "Tirek."

"Ah, The Count of Monte Cristo." Tirek said as he gave a mock bow. "Or should I call you by your true name, Shining Dantes? It's been so long, I had mercifully almost forgotten you. 18 years of banishment and imprisonment failed to end you, and now fate delivers you to me as an act of providence." Shining moved towards him, and said, "Too bad I can't say anything great about you, you over-sized lobster." Tirek growled at the insinuation, but then smiled again. "Witty word play in the face of danger. You most certainly HAVE changed."

"What are you doing here, Tirek?" Cadence demanded. "The other princesses will notice your absence from your trial, and will come for you soon."

"Actually, I came for you, my dear." he said, surprising everyone in the room. "You, your brat, and the purple unicorn The Count has been harboring. I have plans for all of you." Albert growled, and aimed his sword at the centaur. "And you think we would let you get away with this madness?" He then took to the air, and tried to run Tirek through. Grimmwing stopped him with a swing of his scythe, and sent him back to the floor with a gash on his chest. "Albert!" Both Shining, and Cadence cried out as they checked on their son. Thankfully, fate was kind, and he was alright. But The Count of Monte Cristo would not let this affront go unpunished. He re-brandished his sword, and then stood upright on his hind legs as he walked to meet the centaur.

"I see someone has taught you some tricks as well as how to wield a sword." Tirek chuckled.

"Allow me to give you a better demonstration!" Shining exclaimed as he lunged for Tirek, only for the centaur to dodge the attack, and almost send Shining through the still-open portal. Tirek then brandished a dark blade of his own: a broadsword of purple color that glowed unnaturally with dark magic. The handle was symmetrical, and seemed to resemble the centaur's horned head, as one adorned each side of the blade, with curved, jagged spikes aimed downward. And a black and red eye centered itself in the middle of the blade. All in all, this was a magical blade that Shining knew he had to watch out for. Thankfully, his own blade was Mythril Silver, and would not break so easily. Thus, the two engaged in a daring, and vicious sword duel to end their hated quarrel once, and for all.

Grimmwing, meanwhile, took advantage of the distraction, and engaged the group. Or at least he would have had he not had to deflect a blast of magic from a familiar changeling. "Pharynx!" Garble cried out, as he watched his friend draw a sword, and hold Grimmwing at bay. "I won't let you take those ponies!" Sadly, he was outmatched by the Gargoyles brutality, and combat experience. And after a few strikes from his scythe, he knocked the changeling back. Grimmwing then began to approach the group again. Garble tried to stop him, but was slapped aside. The same went for Bertuccio, who tried to fight the Gargoyle, but was beaten back. Thunderlane was knocked out of the air, and Trixie was scared away from a missed slash that cut her hat in half. Now, the only ones left were Cadence, Albert' and Starlight.

But once again, Pharynx stood in his way, trying to look intimidating with a hiss. Grimmwing looked at him in curiosity, and said, "You would risk your own life?"

"I....I have to." Pharynx stammered. "Zatarra risked so much for me, and the others. And he's never given up even once for anything. Now that he's found happiness again, I can't let anyone take that away from him, or let my friends be put in harms way. I love everyone here too much to let that happen!" He proclaimed. And almost as if on cue, Immediately after saying that, a huge glowing ball of energy surrounded the changeling like a cocoon. Pharynx was finally transforming.

When the process faded after a few minutes, Pharynx emerged looking noticeably different. He still had his black coat and purple eyes (though both were of lighter shades than they'd been before), but now he had light purple on his ears, two red horns on the top of his head, a red collar with three "jewels", red and purple butterfly wings, and red on his back with a light purple undersection. "Whoa......this is different!" he exclaimed, before igniting his horns, and readying a magic spell. "Now, where were we?"

All the while, the unicorn and centaur were still busy with their duel, paying little heed to anything else, proving equally matched despite their size difference. Suddenly, four gargoyles appeared, and shot the target ponies with a temporary sleeping powder, then clamped magic suppressants on their horns before carrying them through the large portal. By the time Pharynx noticed, it was too late. As it was for Shining, who let himself get distracted long enough for Tirek to slash him in the bottom leg, then the upper, before kicking him to the ground. He then pinned Shining to the ground by trying to grab him with his claw, which Shining tried to hold off. But Tirek smiled as he pushed down on the unicorn, and drew his claw closer. "So many scars you carry, Dantes...allow me to give you one more." He then cut into Shining's chest with his claw, making him grunt in pain. That only seemed to rouse Shining's anger further. "You sent me to hell! Why?!"

"Why?" Tirek asked. "Because you took what was rightfully mine. You were nothing, and yet you were promoted over me. And now, you've taken everything tied to my status as Lord, making me Tirek Danglars once again. That's twice you ruined me. Tis only right I return the favor, don't you think?" Shining only sneered in disgust. "You haven't changed at all in the years I used to know you: only now, you're more of a monster than you used to be."

"High praise coming from The Count of Monte Cristo....but now, this long game is over." He then aimed his sword over Shining. "And now, your grace...prepare to die." Shining's eyes narrowed, and he said, "Not before you, and not before I get my family back." Tirek readied to drive his blade through Shining's heart, when......

TIKTIKTIKTIKTIKTIKTIKTIK

Tirek's eyes widened as he recognized that sound. To his horror, from behind, it came from the very monster who took his hand: the beast known as the Balrog. A massive demon of immense flame, with a pure black body, this winged horror was something out of a creature's worst nightmare. And it has been Tirek's nightmare since he first saw it. The worst was how the beast seemed to recognize Tirek almost instantly, as well as how it eyed his metal hand. Was it drawn to the red crystals from so far away? Either way, the beast made a sprint for Tirek, intent on finishing what it began. Grimmwing himself was so petrified by the demon that he didn't notice Pharynx turn into a fly, race to Shining, revert to his true form, then proceed to teleport him, Bertuccio, Trixie, Garble Jaccapo and Thunderlane.

Thus leaving Tirek to be chased by the Balrog while Grimmwing escaped through the portal, all through the estate as it lunged for the centaur.

While Tirek blasted it repeatedly to keep it at bay, the demon seemed to shrug off his magic, like it had zero effect save for angering it. It just continued to swipe at him with his claws, and bite at him with its jaws. All the while, it either tore apart Shining's home, or burned everything around it. The entire structure was beginning to collapse by the time the demon caught up with Tirek, who continued blasting fruitlessly away at the beast. Finally, in the fires of The Count's estate, the Balrog was ready to consume the centaur whole. Tirek feared for his life in this very moment as his eyes wandered aimlessly, looking for a way out. Then he heard a creaking from above, and realized that the building was going to come down. This gave him a good idea. He waited until the Balrog drew its paw back to swipe at him. Then, he teleported out of the way, and let it smash through the wall, and support column. To its surprise, this caused the part of the building it was under to collapse, and completely bury the demon under wood, and stone, effectively subduing it.

This caused the entire front of the building to collapse, and the estate to simply burn away from what fire remained.

Tirek teleported outside, and laughed triumphantly at his victory. "At last! I have conquered the beast!" He then chuckled quite deviously. "And now for the next phase of my plan." he opened a portal in front of where the Balrog's body could be seen, and then shouted. "Unicorn! The time has come! Accelerate the Void Spell, and begin draining the land of all its magic... starting with this accursed demon!"

Sunburst stood in the middle of the portal chamber, with the machinery all repaired, and completed. Now, he was making the final check-ups to make sure the machine was all set. That was when a group of gargoyles entered the room. He thought they'd been sent by Tirek to make sure he finished the machine. But what he saw made him gasp in shock. Not merely the sight of Cadence, and her son, Albert'...but a pony he cared for more than anything in the world. "Starlight!" By now, the sleeping drug had worn out and the three were awake. When Starlight saw Sunburst, she could contain herself. "Sunburst!" And she kicked a gargoyle in the shin to make it let her go, before she embraced her long, lost friend. "Oh, Sunburst, I thought i'd never find you!" she sniffled from crying tears of joy. "Aw, come on, Starlight, i'm okay. I'm okay." He hugged her more tightly. "I was just so worried about you."

Grimmwing, who had just arrived, mockingly said, "Such a touching reunion...but all this love it making me nauseous. Guards, seize her." The Gargoyles did just that, and hoisted her into the air as they forced the pair apart. "No, please, General!" Grimmwing held back the orange unicorn, and said, "Have no fear, we'll take good care of these 3." He then sneered. "That is, as long as everything is ready, and functional?"

"Yes, yes! Everything's now ready! I'll make sure it is, just don't hurt Starlight, or those other ponies!" Sunburst pleaded.

"That depends on yours, and their behavior...and the master's will."

Suddenly, a portal opened up, showing Tirek grinning wickedly, who then shouted, ""Unicorn! The time has come! Accelerate the Void Spell, and begin draining the land of all its magic... starting with this accursed demon!" There was a bit of a delay, until Tirek again shouted. "Do it, or you'll see what cruel fate awaits your precious friend!" Scared by that threat, Sunburst began making the preparations. The containers filled with the crimson stones powered up, and fired into the six artifacts. Thus allowing the next stage of Tirek's dark design to play out.

All over Equestria, creatures were beginning to lose their magical abilities. Unicorns could no longer use magic, Pegasi manipulate the weather, and the Earth Ponies connection to the Earth was severed. Even the wild animals, and beasts began to lose their power, and strength. Not even the fearsome Balrog, who broke free of the rubble, was safe from this spell. It grew wobbly, and dizzy as its very lifeforce seemed to drain from the beast, and was drawn into the ever-growing orb of magic being empowered by the dark sciences. Soon, the demon's flames extinguished, and it's body was left shrunken to that of a bear, and it was left dimly lit as it collapsed onto the ground. Once again, Tirek's roars of laughter echo across the area. "So much for the Demon of Shadow and Flame." He then used his magic to hurl the weakened demon into the portal.

All the while, Shining and his servants watched with complete horror. "What did you do?" Shining asked.

"What I planned to do ever since I became a ruling member of this nation: I have defanged all of Equestria, and left it helplessly dangling in my hook as I drained it of all its magic The Balrog was an unexpected bonus, but I have done it. The game is over." he proclaimed, transforming his claw into a metal hand, which he clenched into a fist, and let red lightning course through. "Keep your worthless treasure, Shining Dantes, The Count of Monte Cristo! I have for need of it! For now, the power is mine!"

Author's Note

Keeping to the rather bleak tone of the book with Sombra's suicide. But as he is Mondego, and it's said he put a bullet to his head, I wanted that to be another thing that breaks shining out of his vengeance quest. He promised none of his targets would die in his crusade, and yet now he's driven the one he should hate the most to suicide.

That Shining came back from that at all is astounding.

But now he has other things to worry about: like Tirek finally cutting his losses, and coming for Starlight, as well as Shining's family (yes, the bit with Albert' being his son is movie only, but I liked it so I used it). During this, we finally see the Balrog that took Tirek's hand, which I hinted at semi-earlier in the story. How it got there, well, it's a demon...with wings...and can probably smell a mass influx of souls from Tirek's Daemon/Philosopher's Stones.

Not that it matters, as Tirek's plan finally comes to a head, and he begins stealing the magic of Equestria - something not even the Balrog is immune to. But why does he want all of Equestria's magic? And what does it have to do with that strange machine he forced Sunburst to help build?

Only time will really tell.

A Daring Rescue

Shining tried to activate his magic, but it was no use. All that came out were some sparks. "He's-...he's right. My magic is gone...and I can't feel it anymore." The other tried, as well, but couldn't ignite their horns to cast any form of spells. They were rendered completely helpless by an unknown force known only to Tirek, himself. And watching their futile attempts amused him so. "That's right! It's a spell of advanced, and incredible proportions that was created specifically for this purpose: to drain every ounce of magic in this world, and leave it helpless as I rule all...by taking that very magic for myself!"

"That's the real reason you took control of Prance, isn't it?!"

"Indeed, your 'grace'." Tirek mockingly said. "I needed the financial, and economic resources to finalize my plan/
He then looked to the Balrog, and said, "And perhaps this accursed beast may prove useful, as well." He then raised up his right arm, let red lightning course through it, and closed it into a fist. The result was a massive, cage cart made of pure iron which held the Balrog inside. He called for Gargoyles to push the Balrog to the lair, then opened a portal to said lair. A dozen of them did so before the portal closed. The ponies were stunned by this display. "How?" Shining asked. "How can you still use magic?"

"Let's just say this armor was forged to hold my own magic in my body without losing it to another force. As for the alchemy?" He raised up his metal hand to flaunt the red stone on the back. "Let's just say....I couldn't live without my Daemon Stones. The soul is the ultimate power, after all." He laughed maniacally, as Shining quickly realized the implication behind what Tirek was talking about. And knowing he used ponies souls to make that stone disgusted him to no end. "You really are a monster, Tirek. Even more than that demon who attacked you....but at least we could all see its nature up front."

Tirek huffed as he produced one of his cigars, lit it, and took a long, billowing puff. "You say evil, but I don't care. This is all just a goal to me. A game to which there are no rules." He then grinned wickedly. "And I have a game just for you, Dantes: if you can reach your family, and rescue them within the hour, i'll let you go free. If you fail, well......you should already know that." Shining glared at the centaur. "You coward! If you hurt my family, I swear, i'll-"

"The clock's ticking, Dantes, and you have no time to waste. Get to work, or say goodbye to your dearly beloved, and your unwitting son." Tirek opened one final portal. "Either way, I still win." His laughter echoed from the portal as it closed, leaving an enraged Shining Dantes in its wake. "TIREK!!!" he roared as the fire continued to consume his home. He didn't care, however. He was simply stewing in his anger, sorrow, and suffering. Wondering, at first, how it came to this. But then a hoof to his shoulder pushed him out of his thoughts, and Bertuccio said, "Sir Dantes! You must regain yourself, or your family, and all of Equestria is as good as doomed."

"He's right, Zatarra." Garble said desperately. "You've never given up before, so you have to keep going on!"

"And we'll be there with you to see this through!" Pharynx proclaimed.

Shining's senses calmed as his loyal servants - no, his loyal FRIENDS - reached him, and brought him back to his senses. "You're right." he said. "This calls for a daring rescue. But we need to hurry. Trixie, Thunderlane: warn the Princesses, and tell them to bring their forces to Tirek's fortress. Bertuccio, Jaccapo, Pharynx and I will go on ahead, and break into the castle ourselves!" Both ponies looked to one another, then nodded to the unicorn and ran off. He then turned to Pharynx, and said, "Pharynx, have you continued spying on Tirek like I told you to?"

"It's all i've been doing these last few days." he said. "I know where his real lair is - the one he's hiding under the Midnight Castle. Follow me!" he shouted as he took to the air.

"Lead on." Shining said. "I lost my family once before....and I refuse to lose them again."

The group that was Cadence, Albert, Sunburst, and Starlight stayed huddled together in a cage as they watched Tirek make the final preparations to his plan. While the others were scared, Cadence still had some courage left in her. "You won't get away with this! Shining, and Twilight will-!"

"Will do nothing!" Tirek interrupted, drawing close to his vortex spell. "This magic circle was designed to syphon the magic of an entire land in a matter of days. First from the equine races...then the beasts tied to the essence of magic...and finally every, single artifact in Equestria: including the Elements of Harmony, if those six foals brought them here. Normally, it requires a 3 day period, but thanks to your little wizard there, I was able to accelerate the process. Something for which I must congratulate you on." He knocked on the cage. "See what you can do with the proper motivation," he laughed as he pinched the unicorn's cheek. Sunburst then lowered his head in shame, and said, "I'm so sorry, everypony. I did what Tirek wanted, and now....Equestria will be lost."

"It wasn't your fault, Sunburst." Starlight said as she hugged her friend. "He forced you to do all this."

"Indeed. And all I had to do was threaten the one pony he cared for more than anything in the world. Such pathetic sentiment." He gagged. "But now, thanks to him, decades of planning have finally come to fruition." He then produced a dull-blue, rectangular bell, then proceeded to place it in the middle of the generator fuming dark magic. "I will rule this world as the Darkness consumes all. Noone can stop me now. Not even Dantes."

Shining slid under the Gargoyles legs while cutting them both. Then proceeded to twirl his lower legs up in the air to kick away any incoming Gargoyles, before jumping to his feet, and cutting down a few more. Garble, and Pharynx were doing well for creatures without magic: Garble simply used his knife skills and his fire breath, and Pharynx changed into a Bugbear that swatted Gargoyle after Gargoyle away. Lucky for them, the spell could not steal natural abilities of other species. And Bertuccio was proving he was as skilled with a blade as his master. By the time they had cut down the last Gargoyle in their path, Pharynx was flying them into the castle. They took down any gargoyle that crossed their path as they ran down the hallways, until they finally reached the throne room. Finally able to take a breather, Shining asked, "Where to now, Pharynx?"

"The entrance is in his private chambers," Pharynx pointed, "behind the throne."

"So what are we waiting for?" Garble asked.

That became the group's cue to continue running, or flying to their destination. They went through the door directly behind the throne, and found Tirek's room. Pharynx then changed back to his true form, and led them to a hidden door behind a portrait of Tirek, himself. The passage was dark, and hard to see in, but they had a dragon in their group, so there was no worry there. When they tried to enter, however, all four of them were knocked away by something hard. Grimmwing had been waiting for them. His scythe brandished to kill off the intruders before they could reach Tirek. He saw Pharynx, and decided to finish what they started. He swung, and swung, but Pharynx was agile enough to dodge the baphomet gargoyle. He then saw one of Shining's swords lying on the ground, and picked it up in his mouth. "Let me cut that down to size for you." Grimmwing mocked.

But after swinging his scythe again, and preparing to finish Pharynx, the Gargoyle felt a stabbing pain in his chest. Pharynx had run him through the heart with the sword just before he could strike again. Now the beastly general was left grunting, and gasping in agony as he was left confounded. "A bug?" he groaned, not believing this would be how he died. "A.....bug?" And finally, he slumped to the floor, finally dead. Pulling out the sword, he asked, "Is everyone alright?" When they all gave their affirmations, he said, "Good, because now we'll need your fire, Jaccapo." Garble nodded in understanding, and used his breath like a torch as the group collected themselves, and ran down the stairwell.

It was so far, and so deep, it felt like it would go on for miles below. But finally, they reached the massive cave. And all of them were shocked to the sight of so many ponies being now being held in prison cells along the walls. The sight reminded Shining of his imprisonment, and he grit his teeth in response. "So this is how Tirek built it all. Well, now it all comes to an end. You three: free the prisoners, and lead them out of here."

"But, Zatarra...what about you?" Pharynx asked with concern.

"I'm going to finish this...once, and for all." he said with determination.

"But...Tirek will be expecting you!" Bertuccio said worriedly. "You can't just face him alone."

"No. I agree with the boss." Garble Jaccapo said in understanding. "This madness has gone on long enough. And only you can end it...your grace." He then placed a friendly claw on Shining's shoulder, and said, "Even the Abbe would understand. Good luck." Shining smiled as he looked, and saw his comrades also smiling in belief of their friend, and master. He nodded, and said, "Thank you. All of you. I couldn't have gotten this far without any of you. And I know we'll see each other again when this is over."

And with that, he ran down the catwalk leading to Tirek's primary cave, while the others looked for a way down and up. They found it in a path dug out of the stone cliff, and made their way down. Like Shining, they were taking down any Gargoyle that was in their path. By the time they reached the cells, they had finished off the last of Tirek's regime. Now there was only the prisoners to free. Telling everyone to step back, Garble took a deep breath, and shot a fireball at each lock of the dozens of cells. With the ponies free, the trio led them to the pathway, and back to the surface. All of them looking back on their friend, and hoping he would be alright.

Shining finally arrived in Tirek's cavern, and was shocked by what he saw: the balrog hung up in a cross position, held by iron chains. He shook off his shock, and ran inside. Within the chamber, pillar-shaped glass tubes reaching to the ceiling were filled to the brim with liquids - and the same red stones Tirek possessed swimming in them, seemingly acting as a power source. Near the center of the room was a large mystic circle, with six items placed in a smaller circle in the ring of the glowing sigil. Each one was covered in a sphere of blue magic, that was firing beams of the same magic into a much larger orb the size of medium boulder. And in front of it was a thing few creatures in equestria have ever seen before: technology. Some manner of machine with tubes, and wires hooked into it was in the process of continued construction. All of these things were hooked up to a sigil made of copper, but the shape of the sigil was unknown. It was simply a three-horned mark with a trident-shaped bottom.

It was a mad-scientist's dream come true, and his family was here somewhere. As he approached the machine, he looked around frantically. Until he heard a familiar voice cry out, "Shining!". He turned to the right, and saw four ponies - three he knew, one he guessed was Sunburst, as he recalled her description of them. He raced over to try, and break them free...but then a wall of fire broke off his charge. It remained there, with no way to pass around it. Shining quickly deduced the culprit, and turned around to meet Tirek's gaze. The centaur was smiling in amusement as he said, "To think, we haven't spoken a word to each other as Tirek Danglars, and Shining Dantes for over eighteen years...and now, we meet twice in one day. Most amusing how that happens, isn't it?"

"Except i'm not laughing, Tirek. Now let my family out, and let them go."

Tirek grunted in irritation, and asked, "Why would I do that?"

"Because I beat your little game! I got here before the hour went up! So now, you have to honor the deal!"

"Now, now, Dantes!" Tirek laughed. "You should know better than that. The goal wasn't to find your precious family: it was to SAVE them." Shining's eyes narrowed as he growled, "You backstabbing-"

"How else do you think I came to power, fool? It wasn't by association with royalty, or favoritism, like you. I had to scrape, and tear my way through life to get to where I am today. Had I left well enough alone, I would never have become General, or Lord Tirek. I would be stuck in a lower rank than where I belong instead of you." Shining shook his head in disdain. "I still can't believe you. I never asked for any of this to happen, you know. I never asked to be promoted without warning. And I sure as faust didn't ask to be forced to carry a letter from Nightmare Moon, herself. Yet you blame me for things out of my control? How petty can you be?"

"No, no, no! You miss the point, as usual!" Tirek shouted. "I blame you for being favored over me to the point you were able to take what should have been mine! I struggled to get where I was, and yet you had everything handed to you on a plate! Leaving me to starve in your wake!" His eyes then narrowed. "There was no possible way I could allow such an affront go unpunished. That's why I played upon the respective envy, and ambition of two foolish ponies who would do anything to get what they wanted. You were one young stallion that was the price to pay for love, and glory, while standing in the way of "precious justice"."

"You're talking about Sombra, and Neighsay, aren't you?" Shining asked.

"Indeed, I am."

"But why? Why involve them in a conspiracy like this? That's the one thing I don't understand."

"Not even they understood how far my plans, and ambitions stretched." Tirek said. "They were a means to an end to get rid of you, and secure my position. Yet, they proved useful pawns who fulfilled their roles. Even so, their usefulness would only extend so far, if they knew the truth of my goals - which no long includes "El Spada's" treasure, by the way."

Shining raised a brow, and asked, "Okay, if that's true, then what are you really after?" Tirek chuckled sinisterly at this as he explained, "To rule a world plunged into darkness. Do you see this bell in the generator there?" He pointed to the sigil machine, and Shining noticed a dull, blue bell being electrified in the middle of it. "This is the key to the true power of The Vashtar - or The Darkness, as it were. For years, i've had Sunburst build me a dimensional gateway generator that leads to the infamous "Realm of Darkness". Thanks to my newfound symbiosis with the blue bell, I was able to devise the means to access that realm. And how to absorb the powers of Darkness. All it requires," he showed his metal hand again, "are the living souls of mortals. I will open the gate to The Realm of Darkness, and sacrifice the souls of every living in this world. Then, with the magic these artifacts have gathered for me, rule it as its God. All will be torn down, and recreated in MY image."

"You can't be serious!" Shining exclaimed. "If you do that, then The Darkness will overrun this world!"

"What do I care? The Darkness holds no power over me. Rather, I will use its power to rule this world." Tirek proclaimed. "It is unstoppable."

Shining grunted as he brandished his sword in his hoof, and prepared to fight. "I'll stop it. After coming this far, there's no way i'll let you win." He then charged, and kicked Tirek under the Vortex circle. He then charged the centaur, and once he was close enough, jumped into the air, and readied to run Tirek through. But then a bladed, metal gauntlet used Tirek's sword to block the blow. To Shining's shock, Tirek was transforming as he drew upon the Balrog's essence. He was no longer even a centaur. He had become a full-fledged demon, himself.

"Now, let the final game begin."

Author's Note

Hopefully, Tirek's plan makes some sense now.

Seeing the Light

Shining smashed so hard against one of the liquid containers it shattered, and he was drenched in water. But he had little time to worry about that as he blocked Tirek's Shadow Blade when it came at him with a vicious swing. He dodged out of the way, and the duo's clash continued. True, Shining was able to hold his own against Tirek, he was on the defensive against the now demonic creature. His strength, speed, and ferocity had grown, and it showed in their fight. Even still, Shining made a lunge for Tirek's heart, but was evaded. Tirek then grabbed his arm, hoisted him to his face, then shouted, "Why won't you just give up!?", before he punched him away.

"Because I have something worth fighting for, and I know what's at stake." Shining said as he stood up. "I didn't give up when you prosecuted me, not in the Chateau D'if, and not now! By my oath, I swear I will save my family, and make sure monsters like you can never harm them again!"

Tirek smirked as he dragged his blade along the floor. "I harmed your family once before."

"What are you going on about?" Shining demanded.

"How do you think your father actually died when he was still in such good health?"

This shook Shining to his very core. But shock turned to rage, and with a roar he slash at Tirek once again. And once again, the blade was deflected by the demon's blade. He was deliberately keeping him off-balanced, and unfocused so that he would hold the advantage. Now, it was paying off in full as he hoisted Shining into the air before punching him across the room. "Look around you, fool: you have no family. Not for real. Your time in the Chateau D'if has changed into something that caused you to dismiss any notions of family, or friends. And in a world such as this, what use are such trivialities? I imprisoned my brother because he was weak. And that Scorpan should entrust everything to you was his greatest mistake."

"You have no right...to even speak his name." Shining said, calming his mind with a strong sense of determination. "Abbe Scorpan was twice the honorable creature you'll ever be. And he was always better than you where it counted." Growling in anger, Tirek slashed Shining's shoulder with the twin-blades on the back of his hand. "Yet I still stand, you insolent wretch. Which soon shall be more than I can say for you." He raised his blade, charged it with dark power, and readied to strike him dead. "After all, what hope did you have of defeating me alone?"

A fireball to the back changed that. "Because he's not alone, creep!" It was Garble Jaccapo, Bertuccio, and Pharynx returned to help their friend. As best as a skull-face could, Tirek grinned, and said, "How sweet...fresh meat." The three then engaged the demon the best way possible. Garble kept throwing knives and fireballs, Pharynx maneuvered around him and rammed into Tirek with his antlers, and Bertuccio drew his blade and engaged the demon in sword-play. Yet even so, their attacks did little to harm him. This did afford Shining the time he needed to get Shining back to his feet. His eyes widened as he saw his three companions risking their lives for him. He then looked to where Cadence, and the others were. His mind blank as he saw them look to him with confidence, and faith. All these creatures...all of them believed in him. They had faith in him where once he did not. He used to believe that there was no God, and that he was alone. But then, at that moment, he saw the visage of Scorpan smiling at him, reminding him of one thing.

"Even if you do not believe in God...he still believes in you."

That ignited a spark in his heart. A spark that was soon turning into a flame of hope, love, and...light. His entire body began to shimmer with a golden light as he finally let go of all his anger, and his hate. He was Shining Dantes, and he had just seen the Light. His eyes shining white, he fired a beam of gold that burned Tirek's back just before he could strike down a pinned Garble. Tirek turned around, and saw to his horror, Shining standing before him with an aura of golden light surrounding him. Growling, he charged a ball of dark power, then fired it at Shining. The unicorn blocked it with a shield of light that rendered Tirek's attack useless. "How is this possible?!" Tirek roared. "You have no powers!"

"You're wrong, Tirek." Shining said calmly as he stepped forward. "I may not have unicorn magic inside me, but I don't need it." he smiled. "Because I now carry in me the most powerful types of magic there is."

He blasted Tirek again, and burned the demon from his attack. Tirek roared with pain, and tried to cut Shining in half. But Shining then caused something to materialize that blocked Tirek's sword: A Blade of Light.

"This sword represents the end of who I was, and who I have become, Tirek." Shining said. "No longer guided by vengeance: only by the love, and hope in my heart for the ones I love." He looked back to his family, seeing that Garble, Pharynx and Bertuccio were already working on freeing them. He then turned back to Tirek with a fierce determination in his eyes. "Even so, you and I still have a small reckoning to settle."

"I thought you were beyond that, now." Tirek said, trying not to sound afraid.

"I'm a count, not a saint."

Tirek growled, and said, "Bah, I say! BAAAH!" he roared, letting a sonic shriek push into Shining's shield. He then jumped to the right to evade a sword swing, and then slashed at the demon's leg. In rage, Tirek swung his sword, and tried to hit Shining with a dark wave that blew open the cavern, and caused the Balrog outside to fall to the ground below. Shining shot him again, this time right in the face. This angered the demon further, and their sword clash continued.

Only this time, the odds were now in Shining's favor.

"So how do we do this? It can't be as easy as breaking an ordinary magic circle.", Starlight said as she looked at the orb with the other five ponies, Changeling and dragon present. Sunburst shook his head, and said, "The key isn't in the circle. When Tirek forced me to craft this spell, I designed it to act as a magical chain that links all of the artifacts together. In addition, it acts as a vortex intent on drawing in magic to that orb."

"So we just gotta yank one of these things out, eh? No sooner said than done." Garble said as he reached for one of the artifacts, until Sunburst said, "That could work...but there's a chance that a magical rebound might ignite the sphere as it releases the magic, and destroy this whole place."

"Is there nothing else we can do?" Bertuccio asked.

"Not that I can think of." Sunburst admitted. "So despite what I said, it looks like we have no choice." He then stepped forward, and said, "And I have to be the ones to do this."

"So do I." Starlight said.

"Wha-...Starlight-?"

"I waited too many years of my life to find, and save you, Sunburst." She said with upmost confidence. "If this is the means to help make that happen, then i'll take any chances." Sunburst took the hint, and smiled as he nodded. Garble, Pharynx, and Bertuccio also stepped forward to break the spell. At last, it came down to the two alicorns present. But Cadence made it absolutely clear there would be no debate as to who would join this circle as she stepped forth. She did, however, have some words for her son. "Albert', if I don't survive this, then tell Shining...I love him. I love him as greatly as I love you, my son. You both are more precious to me than all the magic, and all the treasures in all the world. It's time I finally repay him." She then looked to the others, and said, "Let's do this!"

Nodding to each other, the six creatures reached into the forcefields holding the artifacts, and took hold. They then raised the artifacts into the air until the orb rose into the air. When it was high enough, it collapsed in on itself in a white light, and then exploded into a wave of power. At the last second, Shining noticed what was happening, and cast a forcefield around all but Tirek. The wave of magic erupted out of the Earth, carrying the thousands of sparks of magic stolen by Tirek. The royal guard, led by The Princesses, as well as the Yak, Dragon, Hippogriff, Changeling and Griffon leaders, Trixie, Thunderlane and the mane six to Tirek's castle at a rather slow pace. But when the magic hit them, and restored their magic, they felt their full strength return, and took different means of reaching the castle.

In the cavern, the ponies felt their own magic return as the light died down, and the portal room was damaged beyond repair. The Sigil was the only thing still functioning, but the tubes holding the stones were shattered, as were the stones. Tirek, however, was weakened by the blast, and left perplexed by his plans failure. How could this have happened? How could he have been thwarted by such inferior creatures? By Shining Dantes...again? He didn't know, and he didn't care. Now, all he wanted to do was rip Shining to shreds. With a roar, he began slamming his sword against Shining's shield, which was now strengthened by his own magic. A certain young stallion watched, and readied to take advantage of it.

The Light continued to shine around his body as Shining continued clashing with Tirek. He broke off his shield, and slashed Tirek across the shield in an X form. This shattered the four stones that made his other "eyes", even as he healed from the burns the Light left. Growling, the demon took his sword, and swung sideways to cut off the unicorn's head, but Shining ducked. He then jabbed Tirek in his side, making him cry out in pain from the Light's burn. He then received another slash, and another, and another, and another, until Shining jumped to the air, and knocked Tirek to the edge. Tirek groaned in pain, but then gasped as he saw his sword wedged in the rock. Shining had a determined look as he raised his Light Blade, and readied to run Tirek through it. But then, with a shout, he knocked back Shining with a wave of dark energy, and sent him hanging off of the ledge. In the process, he dropped his sword. Getting to his feet, Tirek growled as he panted in a slow march towards Shining, who struggled to hold on in his pained state. Once he was standing over his hated enemy, he raised his blade high and shouted, "Prepare to join your priest in the other world!"

"TIREK!"

Hearing his name, Tirek turned swiftly behind...only to be met with a stabbing pain to his chest. A pain he felt deep in his heart. But what could cause him such pain? The answer became all too clear when he saw Albert, standing there with his father's Light Blade rammed into Tirek's chest. He was glaring daggers into the demon as he said, "You took my father, but you will never rob anyone of anything ever again."

Tirek weakly raised his arm to strike the alicorn where he stood. Instead, he was too weak to even hold the sword, and dropped it to the ground below...where the revitalized Balrog was waiting after being fed enough anger, and hate to replenish its strength. Now, Tirek was left kneeling on the ground. Clutching the sword embedded in his chest...and the stone he had replaced his heart with. This left his wound glowing bright red as his armored chest burned, and he was gasping for air. All this left Shining shocked as he watched his son run his enemy through with his Sword of Light. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the light went out in his chest....and his eyes. His body went limp as he slowly slid off the sword, and he fell over the side of the cliff. Shining had the "privilege" of watching Tirek's form fall into the open mouth of The Balrog, who let out a satisfied roar as it slunk into the shadows.

Thus perished Lord Tirek Danglars

Albert helped Shining back up, and the two looked to each other with pride. And in a quick motion, the lost father and his son embraced for the first time. It felt so right that neither wanted to let each other go. But they had to, and Albert raised the blade to Shining. "I think this is yours.....father."

Shining brushed his son's hair, and said, "Thank you...my son." He then eyed the Sigil, and the bell that still rested there. "But this blade still had one purpose left. The Darkness will NOT have our world. Not if I have anything to say about it." He then ran straight for the sigil, blade pointed forward. With a mighty yell, he thrust the sword through the bell, and shattered it as the sword remained impaled in the machine. This caused a chain reaction as the bell began glowing yellow, and black, and then blended with the cloud of darkness. Said Darkness then briefly erupted out of the dark gateway, and then sucked it back in. That was when a true vacuum began to suck everything in. The entire cavern began to close in on itself, and pull into the portal. Shining took this time to charge his Inner Light, combine it with his magic, and then teleport everyone to the surface....leaving the Balrog to its fate.

On the surface, all watched as Tirek's castle began to shake, and collapse. The ground shaking as though an earthquake were crossing through the city. But as eight creatures teleported to the surface, directly in front of the Nation Leaders, and the Mane Six to stop them, it happened. The entire structure collapsed into the earth, coming apart at the seams as it did. Every branch, every brick and mortar. All of it was sucked into the Earth, including the cavern ceiling that made up the cave. Soon, those who could see watched as the machine began imploding in on itself until the darkness consumed the whole thing.

And like that, it was gone.

Nothing was left, save for a massive hole in the ground. With his eyes still looking down into the abyss, he pulled out his chess piece. The symbol of this entire drama of love, and betrayal. Of the ones who ruined his life...and how he reclaimed it. He briefly chuckled, and said, "King's to me.", and then let the piece fall into the abyss. At last, after eighteen years, it was finally over. Yet there were still those standing behind him, who he turned to look at, who were shocked by these developments. But none were more shocked than Twilight to see her brother, standing before her alive, and smiling, even with all the scars marring his features. "Hey...Twily." he said gently. "Guess I have alot to tell you about."

She didn't actually care, however. As everyone watched with warm smiles, she simply hugged him tightly, and started crying tears of joy. She was soon joined by Cadence, and Albert, who formed a group hug meant for the present family. And all who watched did so with happy feelings, and tears in their eyes. King Thorax was reunited with his brother, Pharynx, who was more than happy to see him. And Dragon Lord Ember was surprised, but glad to see Garble was doing well. This was a momentous occasion for all who were here.

For the first time in eighteen years, all was right with the world.

Author's Note

Hope you enjoy this one, and how it plays out.:)

Act I - The Isle where nightmares begin

Things have rarely ever been peaceful out in the open seas. If it isn't any number of monstrous creatures seeking to devour a ship for a quick meal, it was a whole slew of other things to worry about, from Pirates, to Bandits, to followers of Empress Moon - who to the outside world, and to her double, Princess Luna, is known as "Nightmare Moon". Ever since she had been divided from the same being as Luna 4 decades ago, the Empress had sought to take the land of Equestria as her own. And to that end, she amassed an army to wage civil war against Princess Celestia, and Luna, who ruled the land with prosperity, and strength. The tides turned against her when one Twilight Sparkle had ascended to Alicornhood following her deciphering a magic spell which had remained unfinished for centuries. In doing so, she had done something never heard of, that even Starswirl himself could not: discovering the power of the aspect of Friendship. In time, with the inclusion of herself, and her friends, the war turned against the Empress. And before she could be defeated, she fled with her remaining forces, to the remote Island of Eldiban, where she has remained in exile since. Yet she has not abandoned her ambition, and still yearns to continue her war. And she still had many loyalists who were hiding in Equestria. Simply awaiting her instruction for when to renew the war. She simply needed somepony she could use to send word to one such spy.

As fate would have it, the sea brought in such a pony.

Off the coast of Eldiban, a ship of the Equestrian Navy had weighed anchor. And coming ashore was a battalion of ponies, being led by two who rowed together in the same lifeboat. Well, almost all of them were ponies. One was a beastly, red skinned Centaur with white hair, and pupil-less yellow eyes, and a long, fur-tuffed tail at the end. He wore onyx armor, and grey gauntlets on both hands. All the while as they rowed, his face was put in a horrifying scowl which showed off his predatory teeth. Fortunately, the ponies were used to seeing him like this, so they were less afraid of him than before. But his mood was still a sour one. "Just you remember: If our superiors find out about this, I warned you both and ordered against this." he said in a deep, irritated voice. "We'll all be lucky if we don't get accused of treason for coming here."

"With all due respect, Tirek," replied the snow white unicorn with 3 toned blue hair, bright blue eyes, and wearing a white shirt, with his armor sitting beside him to avoid the risk of sinking into the water, "We had no other choice. The General's almost at his limit, and we have to find somepony who can help him." His gaze turned to a boat which held an older unicorn stallion, wearing silver armor to symbolize his status.

"That's Lieutenant-General Tirek Danglars, Colonel Shining Dantes." Tirek said in a huff. "Just because you put us into this situation, we have no reason to discard our rank, and formalities. Also, I don't see how anyone is going to help us with this situation. By the time we even learned he had a tumor in his brain, it was too late. Now either he'll die first, or we will... since SOMEONE decided it was a good idea to sail the the Eldiban Isle! You do know who's on this Island, right?"

"Give him some slack, Danglars." Spoke the unicorn stallion next to Dantes. His fur coat was a dark, ash-grey, with his mane being pitch black, and his eyes being scarlet. His horn was a curved shape covered in red. He wore a blue coat with a white undershirt. And as he spoke, showing his wolf-like canines in the process, he carried an air of coolness, and smooth intellect. Meaning he was a pony who could talk. "As much as I have to agree that this plan IS crazy, I have to admit it's only right to do this. After all, why should we allow our own general to perish when we have a chance to save him?"

Tirek sighed in aggravation. "Sombra Mondego: always quick to defend the young captain. Even though it means heading into the island territory of Empress Moon, and her Lunar Republic. Are none of you concerned about the prospect of us either getting killed - or worse, being taken prisoner? Not counting the suspicions we might end up getting back home."

"Please, sir....just try, and bear with this a little longer." Shining said to convince Tirek to not get angry, and ruin their chances of saving the general. "If there's any trouble that comes out way, we can handle it as long as we stick together." He then smiled. "And i'll take full responsibility for anything that happens. But i'm SURE if we just explain things to them, then the Lunar Republic will help us. We just have to make sure they know we mean no harm."

"A bit difficult, seeing as how our company consists of an armed Battalion," Sombra smirked, "and a terrifying centaur who could pretty much constitute as a demon."

Tirek's expression blanked, and he said in a deadpanned tone. "Ha. So funny, I actually forgot to laugh." Then he just let out another sigh, and said, "Whatever. It's way too late for any of this, and i'm itching to get some sleep. Still, remind me again how you two convinced me to come along?"

"With our dashing good looks, and charming personalities?" Shining jabbed, with Tirek raising an eyebrow while saying, "Doubtful."

"Better save that question for later, Tirek." Sombra said, looking out to the front. "We've arrived."

Just as he said, the group of boats had reached the island shore. As soon as they were close enough, all of them jumped out of their lifeboats, and began pulling them further up to shore. Shining, and Sombra took point while the soldiers did this, as well as unloading their cargo, to keep an eye out for any signs of trouble. "Nice night." Mondego said, looking up at the night sky, urging Dantes to do the same. "But then, given who's in charge here, it's probably always like this." He turned to Shining with a hint of concern. "You really think this will work?"

Shining looked down to the sand, with a lightly somber expression. "It has to." he said desperately. "The General's always been looking out for all of us ever since we joined his regiment. If I let him die, knowing there was a chance, however risky, of saving his life, i'd never forgive myself, Sombra." The grey-furred unicorn gave him a sympathetic look before placing a hoof on his shoulder, so Shining could see his small smile. "I know. You're just too pure-hearted to ever allow anypony to die. Hence why i'm still alive, and here today after you saved me.......when it would've been easier to let me die in the Frozen North. I WAS an enemy of the nation, after all."

Shining returned the smile with his own. "Everypony deserves a second chance, Mondego. If someone like Tirek could be given a second chance at life, why not you? It's not like you don't deserve it."

"Hm." Sombra said questioningly. "Debatable, since there's still some out there who think I don't."

"That's not up to them. You showed how willing you were to reform. Somehow, it wasn't hard for us to become friends. And it's because we're friends that I trust you with my life Sombra." Sombra smiled warmly at the compassionate statement. But then, suddenly both their attention was drawn to a sound coming from behind them. To Shining's relief, and Sombra's concern, it was a Lunar Republican garrison out on patrol. The Shadow Pony stood still, and watched them go in the opposite direction. At first, he was glad because it meant they wouldn't end up dying just yet.

Then Shining Dantes spoke up.

"Hello! Hello, over there!" Shining shouted so the garrison could hear him.

"Uh, S-shining?" Sombra said nervously. "That might not be such a good-"

"Hello! We need help over here! We have wounded! Please help us! We come in peace, and we need help!"

That finally seemed to do the trick. One of the armored ponies heard the sound of his yelling, and turned to see the Shining's battalion. In moments, the rest of them had been made aware of their presence, too. This made Shining Dantes beam with pride, as he believed they had help. But the smile he had went away when he saw the Lunars drawing their weapons. He shouted at them, repeatedly saying they came in peace. But whether they heard him or not, the Lunars began firing upon the battalion with magical beams, and fire arms. Shining would have been gunned down, had Sombra not grabbed him, and pulled him behind one of the rocks. "Sorry, old friend, but it doesn't look like they care for peace." He then fired a beam of Dark Magic, which turned one of the Soldiers to black crystal - despite Shining's protests. "Why did you do that?!" He exclaimed. "We didn't come here to pick a fight!"

"Well, unless you're willing to strip, and turn that shirt of yours into a white flag, then we don't have a choice but to fight!" Sombra exclaimed back. He then drew out a black, metal sword from his right side. "Besides...where would I be without my faithful, and trusty shield to back me up?" Though he was disgruntled, Shining inevitably relented, and smiled at his friend. His horn then ignited, and formed a shield of violet magic with his cutie mark on the front. The two then began to engage the Lunar forces, with Sombra doing the offensive work while Shining was the defensive. Mainly because Shining was an average fighter with the sword, and more adept with the shield. Yet when the two fought together, it was like they were a perfect set - Mondego had even learned the art of bipedal combat. So while his magic carried his sword, his hooves held a black, crystal scythe which he used to cut down Lunar soldiers left and right. All the while, what Equestrian Soliders hadn't been gunned down were now on the defensive, with some on the offensive in order to protect their general. Tirek, however, had no need to hide behind their shields, as their bullets couldn't penetrate his mystic armor, OR his tough skin. A fiendish grin spread across his face as he charged the Lunar's ranks. Either he pummeled them aside, and blasted them with his volcanic magic, and his flames.

For a while, it seemed like things were going well for them. But then, to the Dismay of the leaders, numerous reinforcements were beginning to appear from behind the cliffs. They either came from the ground, or flew down. The fliers utilized explosives to work against Tirek. Though they didn't kill him, he still felt their impact, and was soon forced to use his own shield to defend himself. With the rest of their soldiers on the defensive, only Dantes and Mondego were left to carry on. Even they began to feel pressured as the numbers piled on. One Lunar was hammering away at Shining, and his shield until it finally broke. The unicorn's face stretched with horror when the soldier drew her weapon. But then....

"DUCK!"

Shining reacted almost instantly as he did so. He looked up just in time to see the Lunar Soldier's body fall limp to the ground - albeit without its head. And then looked to see Sombra's scythe in a post swinging position, before his stance lessened and he said, "Better be careful, hero: you know Mercedes would have my horn if she found out I was too slow to save you." Both of them chuckled before resuming the fight. Eventually, the two were backed into a corner - or rather, a huge rock which was part of the cliff. To avoid the risk of being overwhelmed, the two unicorns began to scale the rock, while taking down any lunars that tried to get them. One such lunar raised a pistol, and was about to shoot Sombra. Shining quickly noticed, and fired a beam of his own magic. Sadly, even with something so simple, he wasn't the best aim, and he missed the lunar as he evaded. But when the soldier got ready for an actual shot, Shining reached for his pistol, and with little thinking, chucked the thing at the Lunar's head, knocking him out and down. "Good job: you finally hit something at long range." Sombra quipped, and the two continued to scale. They nearly got shot while scaling the rock. Once they reached the top, however, their expressions became fearful, and they almost wished they DID get shot, instead.

"Well, well." Said an elegant, but imposing female voice, belonging to an Alicorn mare in sea blue armor with pure, black fur, and a magically flowing mane of impossible proportions which resembled the night sky while sticking through her helmet. Her smile was wicked, and bared sharp teeth of their own. She eyes the two stallions as if they were an interesting catch - which in this case, they might very well be. "Of all the nights to gain excitement, never had I expected anything like this."

"Empress......Moon." Shining said in a hushed, worried voice.

"Indeed. It is good my name has not been forgotten, even after all these years in exile." He expression then changed to one that showed her amusement was over. "Though I hardly think it helps your cause in any way. At least, not unless you tell me who you are, and why there is a band of Equestrian Soliders, and..........whatever that beast is, on my Island."

Shining quickly snapped out of his startled state, and cleared his throat. "Your majesty: My name is Shining Dantes, and i'm the Colonel of the Equestrian Military. This is Lieutenant Colonel, Sombra Mondego." Sombra bowed his head, saying, "Pleasure, your highness." Which he said only to make sure she wouldn't kill him quickly. Shining then resumed what he was saying before. "And we had no intentions of causing any trouble - I swear. We were on our way home to Mareseilles. Our leader, General Iron Hoof, recently had a brain tumor which is finally effecting him. We only came ashore here so that we could save his life before-" Shining hesitated for a moment, as if it hurt for him to have to say this. "Before we lose him. Which is why I implore you, Empress Moon: will you please help us? I swear on my own life that if you do, then the minute he's well, we will leave this Island, and go in peace."

The Empress' eyebrow cocked as she eyed the stallion she spoke to. "A bold choice of words, Shining Dantes." Both her eyes narrowed to a threatening level. "And what guarantee do I have that none of your other compatriots will attempt to take advantage of my hospitality." Without hesitation, and to Sombra's extreme shock, Shining took his friends sword, and presented it to the Nightmare Diarch. "Easy: because if my men do betray your trust, as well as mine......then i'll take full responsibility for their actions, and accept the consequences. Because i'd rather die than break my word." A few moments of silence passed as Sombra watched with baited breath, and Empress Moon continued to stare at the snow white unicorn. That soon changed when she unleashed a loud cackling which went on for a few seconds before she spoke. "No need for such drastic measures, 'colonel'. Any pony who is willing to accept the penalty for the actions of his own troops, rather than compromise his honor, and the lives of said troops, is more than trustworthy." She then nodded to her own soldiers, who lowered their weapons, and relaxed. The Equestrians did the same, though they were a bit hesitant when a pair of Lunars approached with a stretcher for the General, still in the boat. "We will lend you our aid, for now. But, if your General either survives.....or perishes this night, then we will have done all that we could, and you will leave."

"Of course." Shining said while giving a curt bow. "Thank you, Mistress Moon. We're truly grateful to you, and your generosity. I promise you will not regret this."

She then eyed him in curiosity. She seemed to have gained a grasp of what Shining Dantes' character was. And in her mind, the wheels were turning as she began to think of something. "See that I do not - for your own sake, Dantes." That was her final before all of them went forth to the Island's fortress.

But while Shining truly believed fortune was in his favor........this was only the beginning of his misfortune.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Equestrians all waited outside of the medical ward, with a few Lunars, and even the Empress to keep an eye on them. So far, noone had done anything to antagonize each other. And none of them had any interest in doing so. All that concerned Shining, and his company was the survival of their general. Even Tirek remained surprisingly calm throughout this ordeal, though he was secretly hoping the General would pull through. All the while, Shining was nervously tapping his hoof on the ground next to Sombra. The dark unicorn swiftly noticed, and placed a reassuring hoof on the young captain's shoulder. "Relax, Shining. We did what we set out to do, and now the General's out of our hooves. Let these doctors do their work." Shining wanted to heed his friends' words, but he just couldn't shake the feeling of unease. Only added further when a hard-faced lunar came out of the medical wing. Shining bolted to his feet, and made his way to the stallion. "How is he? Will he be alright?" Shining asked hopefully.

"He's stable........for now." The doctor said with stoic demeanor. "But the tumor has already caused too much damage. All i've managed was to buy him a few hours, at best. He will be dead soon." Shining's eyes widened with disbelief. And grief soon began to cross over his features. However, all this seemed to do was make the doctor sneer at the unicorn. "Perhaps we should have just shot him, and be done with it, like he deserved." In an instant, anger came into Shining, and he decked the soldier hard in the face. Both sides moved in to keep the two separated, but couldn't keep them from spewing more venom at each other. "You bastard! This is your fault for not letting us explain when we arrived! We came to you in peace, and good faith! Now our general's going to die because of you!"

"Shut your filthy mouth, Equestrian!" The Doctor snarled. "You are the ones who killed and wounded our men when you tried to invade our island!"

"We didn't invade! We just wanted help!"

"A likely story, which could be fabricated with an ailing soldier as a mirage!"

""ENOUGH!"

Both sides were silenced by the thundering voice of Empress Moon, as she stepped forth to quell the fighting. "The only fabrication here is a soldier spewing venomous words.....and all for either dead, or wounded pride. Now cease this incessant whining, or I will cease it for you. Am i clear?" Both ponies listened to the Empress' threat, and agreed. The soldiers released them, though the doctor's sneer remained. He then left to return to his station, and tend to the wounded. Empress Moon hummed. "Well....so far, this has been an interesting evening." She soon left after that. This left Shining, and co. alone to wander the fortress in peace. In time, Sombra led Shining around until they eventually found a store room holding wine. Cups were prepared, and Sombra used his magic to break open the locked store. All the while, Shining was now coming to grips with the recent events. And guilt began to arise from inside. His hoof shaking from his emotions running rampant. That was when Sombra finally chimed in. "Cheer up, Shining. Things could be alot worse, y'know."

"How?" Shining asked, with a light quiver in his voice.

"Well......you could be dead, right now. But that's why you've got me around. If I hadn't have shot down those Lunar Soldiers when they started charging at us, you'd already be set for an ocean burial."

Shining placed his hoof on his forehead. "I....i almost got all of us killed."

"Yes, you did." Sombra said bluntly, bringing over the prized wine, and happily filling their cups. "But, we survived. And that's the most important thing." He then began singing a cheerful song in ponish, which Shining laughed to. Sombra joined in on the laughter as he sat in front of his friend. Once it ceded, Shining pulled out a chess piece from his pocket with his magic, and said, "Kings to you, Mondego", before tossing it to the grey-furred unicorn, who caught it in his hoof. "Being your friend really does seem to be an adventure." He started giggling like a dorkish colt. "Yes, indeed." Sombra replied, when a sudden thought crossed his mind. "Pity adventures can't always be friends, though."

Shining stopped giggling when the statement got him confused. "What do you mean?"

"Well, we won't always BE like this, will we?" Mondego asked inquisitively.

"What are you talking about?" Shining said, shaking his head.

".......Nothing, nothing." Sombra waved his hoof dismissively. "Go on, drink up. We're actually drinking Empress Moon's wine."

"I believe you'll find the 1806 a much finer vintage."

Both ponies got startled out of their seats when Empress Moon presented herself so quietly. Now, she was standing in the doorway, observing the two as they stood ready. "Eh.....I was only wondering, since I seem to have you at a free moment, if I could perhaps have a private word with you, Shining Dantes."

Shining was surprised by this. He looked to Sombra, but his friend could say nothing. So instead, all he could say was, "Y-yes. Yes, of course."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I truly admire your dedication to saving the life of your general, my dear Shining." Empress Moon said, while she and Dantes walked along the walls of her fortress. All the other forces were merely tending to their duties, so they payed no mind to either. "Such loyalty and devotion is rare, yet something to be admired."

"He is my general, you highness. And he's been there for me ever since I joined his commission. I would do anything for him."

Empress Moon hummed in thought. "Yes. It seems friendship is always a useful attribute to find. Speaking of which, I noticed your exchange in the store room, and I was intrigued about the significance of a King's Chess Piece."

"It's....just something we've done since we became friends. Whenever one of us wins at something, we hand off the piece to the other. A king of the moment. I know it's silly, but....."

"Actually, it's quite interesting. "King of the Moment". Most interesting, indeed. In this life, we are all either kings, or pawns." She glanced down at him for a moment. "Yet I sense that you might be a more.......unique case, Shining Dantes. One which proves far more interesting than any I have seen before. Perhaps that is why I feel like I can trust you to do something for me."

Shining blinked a couple of times in confusion. "Uh....excuse me?"

"Have no fears, my good pony. You are an honest, and humble soldier, Shining Dantes, and that's why I feel that I can be honest with you, in kind." She then summoned a black, and gold-trimmed envelope, and held it before Shining. "You see, there is a friend I have in Mareseilles whom I've been meaning to contact. The problem is, the Royal Sisters placed a magical barrier around this Island on the day of my exile to neutralize all means of magic-based deliveries of any kind. Otherwise, I would simply use a spell to send this letter to that friend. I didn't mention any of this before because you're the only pony I feel I can trust to perform this simple - and harmless - errand for me."

Shining was growing uneasy as he looked at the envelope. "But.....your majesty, I-....I can't. If any of the ponies back home found out I was holding a letter from you, they would think I was a spy. I'd be charged with high treason."

"Don't worry." she said, placing a hoof on his shoulder. "It's just a simple letter, wishing my.......anonymous friend well, and to let him know how I've been. Though.....if you ARE worried, then it's best you keep this a secret from everypony you know. And under no circumstances are you to read the letter yourself, do you understand?"

"But.....what about Sombra?" he asked in confusion. "Surely I can-"

"NO." she said firmly. "This must be secret, even from your friend. Or do you think he would understand, and not jump to his own conclusions?" Shining wanted to argue against the notion, since he never assumed the worst of Sombra. Still, he couldn't help but wonder if......maybe Empress Moon was right. Would he understand if he told him? Would he even listen? He'd like to think so, but.........he wasn't so sure right now. And he didn't want any trouble with the Empress, after all the effort he worked to keep his crew alive. So, he relented. "You said your friend is anonymous, right? Then how am I expected to find him?"

"You won't: he'll find you. And you'll know him when you meet him." A smile began to form across her muzzle. "I trust this means you accept the task?" He hesitated for a moment. But only for a moment. "Yes, I...suppose I do. If it means keeping good faith with even the Lunar Empress, herself." Empress Moon thanked him with a gleeful chuckle, and then handed him the letter. He took it in his magic, and hid it away his pocket. Now, all he had to do was ensure nopony learned of this until he had it delivered.

Little did he know that Sombra Mondego was watching from a distance......and his feelings were far from pleasant.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Some time later, Shining rejoined Sombra in the store room. However, Shining noticed Sombra's pleasant demeanor had lessened. And he seemed to be somewhat.......remiss. As if Shining had done something to offend him without even doing anything. All he did was just stare at Shining for an uncomfortable amount of time, before he tried breaking the ice. "Is.....is everything okay, Mondego?"

"Oh, yes, everything's fine." he answered in a calm, but somewhat false tone. "Though you were sure gone a long time. I wonder, though.........what did she have to say to you?"

Shining wanted to tell him, and almost did. But he told the Empress he wouldn't speak a word of what happened to anypony. And he always kept his promises. "It was nothing, Mondego. Nothing important."

"Really? Or is there something you just won't tell me?" Sombra hissed a little.

"No, it's not like that." Shining's frustration surfaced for a moment, before it settled again. "Just....just forget it, alright? That's all I want to do right now. Or at least for as long as I can." He slumped into his chair. Exhaustion burrowing into him like a fierce drill. Unfortunately, Sombra didn't seem all that satisfied by the answer he got. But he knew it would be pointless to probe any further. The naive idiot clearly promised to remain quiet - even to his best friend. So there was nothing to do but deal with it. "Sure. Anything you say......friend." The last word carried a hint of venom in it, since his temper was now poking out to get him feeling this way. If there was anything he hated more in life, it was secrets - and those who are supposed to be his friends not trusting him enough to tell him. But he couldn't dwell on it any further, as Tirek suddenly entered the room. "If you two idiots are done skulking around here, the general's awake. We need to go see him before.....well, you know." Shining didn't like the way Tirek implicated their general's death as though it were an inconvenience. But he kept it to himself as he, and Sombra walked with him back to the medical ward.

There, the same doctor from before was waiting. His sneer returning upon seeing Shining, though the unicorn paid no heed. "Well, it looks like his time's almost up, but he's awake now. If you want to say your goodbyes, then you're in luck: he's asked to speak with you, Colonel Dantes." Shining nodded. "I understand." He answered, turning to Sombra, and Tirek. "Danglars, Mondego, come on." The two individuals arose from their seats, and made ready to enter with Shining. But before they took another step, the Lunar raised his hoof. "ONLY the colonel." All 3 of the individuals were taken aback by this. But while Shining shot apologetic looks to the pair, Tirek glared daggers at the white unicorn, while Sombra's eyes narrowed in suspicion. Still, they complied with their general's wishes. Though that didn't stop Tirek from producing a will'o'the'wisp that he sent after Shining. There was no way he'd allow any secrets to be refrained from him.

Inside the room, Shining came upon General Iron Hoof. The Bron-furred Pegasus with a full, grey beard had a bandage around his head with red stains that basically resembled the surgery. Seeing the stallion he thought so highly of made Shining's heart ache, and he wore his emotions on his sleeve. Once he was within the general's sights, he asked nervously, "General Ironhoof? H-how are......how are you feeling, sir?" The general weakly glanced up at his forehead, before smiling as he weakly said, "Like a rancid......griffin's been playing....darts with my skull." Even in his grief-filled state, Shining couldn't help but laugh a little, which Ironhoof did, as well. But the moment was ruined by a coughing fit the old stallion had, followed by a heavy breath. "I already know........my time's up, Shining. It was up......the second we found.....this tumor. That's just.....how things are."

"Come on, sir, don't say that." Shining tried sounding strong, but he was never good at hiding his emotions, and his voice trembled as he spoke. "All the years i've known you, you've never given up. You're a tough old war horse, and you still have life left in you. Besides......you still have soldiers who need their general. Without you, we're nothing."

Ironhoof chuckled in response. "That's a nice sentiment, my boy. But......i'm afraid it's over for me. That's why....I think......it's time for someone else to take the reigns." Shining listened attentively as the general took in another deep breath. He honestly believed that here, he was going to appoint Tirek as General. Something that made sense since he was next in line for the role. But what he said instead made Shining's eyes as wide as saucers. "And that's you, son."

"M-....me?" Shining asked in disbelief. "No. Nonoonono. You can't be serious, sir. I'm only a colonel. I'm nowhere near ready for the position. Tirek's the one who's next in line for-"

"Sorry, Shining........but this is something i've already had.....decided a long time ago. And.......even though we....have a ranking system, I still.........get to decide who is.....chosen to take my......place. Tirek.....maybe a good leader, to an extent. And his prowess.....has always been....impressive, he's also arrogant, temperamental, and self-centered. And my status......... gives me absolute.....control of the Equestrian military.....under the Princesses. I've always sensed his ambition....and i'm afraid of him.....abusing the power this......would give him."

"I think you might be over-exaggerating a little, sir. Yeah, Tirek's rough around the edges, and can be a hot head.......but he's still one of the best leaders i've seen. Though he acts like he doesn't care, he's always looked out for his troops. If anything, I trust him with my life - as much as I trust Sombra."

Ironhoof smiled sadly. "That's what's.....so good about you, Shining. You always try to see....the good in everything. You're strong, passionate, loyal, and dedicated. You're also humble, AND wise beyond your years. Of all.....the soldiers who served under me......i've never known any......as great as you. Someone who doesn't let.......ambition, pride, or bias....cloud his mindset. That's why it must be you, Shining."

"But......." Shining lowered his head, as uncertainty came over him. "I'm not even sure I can handle the responsibility." Instead of saying anything, Ironhoof simply acted. He rose up his shaking hoof, and raised Shining's chin so that he was looking directly at him, even on the cot. "Shining, listen.........in all of the years that I've known you, I've come to view you as ........the son.....I never had. And I have......always been proud of you. You always do what's right..........even when others may doubt you for it. So believe me.....when I say you ARE.....ready. You just need....to have faith in......yourself.......and you will be ready for anything. Do you....understand?" As always, Ironhoof knew exactly what to say to raise Shining's spirits. The doubts he held swiftly began to vanish. And a proud smile crossed his face, as he nodded with a few tears trailing his face. "Just remember this: while......your trust in others.......is a good thing......it also can prove......a great weakness. One that can......and may one day be exploited. Temper yourself, Shining. Always know.......when to extend the hoof....of trust.......and when.......to ...................hold it.............back.................." And to Shining's distress, Ironhoof's body grew limp. His hoof falling to the side. Despite Shining's attempts to shake him awake, none of it ended up working. The reality set in for him. And in the privacy of the room, he let himself mourn for his mentor. Outside, Tirek had finished hearing enough. In his heart, many emotions were swirling around. But in the end, only one thing was for certain.

General Ironhoof was dead......and Shining Dantes has taken his place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next day following, what was left of the Garrison were given permission to bury their dead in the graveyards of the fortress. Empress Moon at least held that much respect. Shining, of course, was struggling to hold in his emotions as the death of his oldest friend set in. Tirek, and Sombra, however, remained reserved. For they had their own thoughts, and feelings in their hearts. And noone could be certain if they were good, or bad. In time, Shining and company returned to their lifeboats, and rowed back to their ship. They still had a long journey home waiting for them. But as Empress Moon, and her forces watched them leave, the former was filled with humorous glee. Especially at the thought of what Shining Dantes had basically agreed to do. And she smiled when she thought of how he also had no idea what the truth of her letter was. But then again, that's precisely how life is, isn't it?"

"Kings and Pawns, Martial. Emperors......and Fools."

Author's Note

Welcome to the first chapter of "My Little Pony's The Count of Monte Cristo". I sure hope some of you enjoyed it. Because there's alot more to come, I assure you.:) Now, let's get to some technicals.

First of all, this is based off of the 2002 film, and what I know of the book. But there will also be songs from the musical added in to increase the dramatic effect of the chapters they appear in. Trust me, it really helps. Also, as you've seen, I cast Shining Armor as Edmond Dantes, King Sombra - who isn't a king in this - as Fernand Mondego, and Lord Tirek as Danglars. And I figured there had to be SOMEONE to play as Napoleon for however long they've got. So why not separate Nightmare Moon from Princess Luna (literally), and make HER fill the role? It seems to work pretty well, I think. Especially given how she's the beginning of Shining's future problems. The rest is up to Sombra Mondefo, and Tirek Danglars.

I also wanted to have a more emotional moment between Shining/Edmond, and his leader, who in this case is a general. Dantes showed fierce devotion in attempting to save his captain. So it was pretty clear the two were close friends. So why not make it the kind where they have a surrogate familiar relationship? Et' Voila. Oh, and yes: in this story's universe, a general can appoint whoever they choose to take their place. Too bad tirek doesn't like that very much.

So coming up, we meet our heroes love interest, played by Princess Cadence: here, she is named Cadenza Mercedes, since it seems to roll off the tongue a bit more. And while she, and Shining are pledging themselves to each other, 3 ambitious men with a grudge against the unicorn hatch a plan to get rid of him. All so they can accomplish their own personal goals, like the sleaze bags they are.

But hey? This is history is a story told by the most cunning of them all.

A New Friend In Times Of Despair

And so the years began to drag on for Shining Dantes. And every day of every week of every month of every year was always the same thing: wake up, sit around trying to hold onto a dying hope, wait for afternoon meals followed by a bell-tolling torture session, wait for evening meals, then when he gets tired go to bed, after scratching another line on the wall. It always had been the same thing. Endless. Ceaseless. And without any care of the tool it was all having on our poor stallion's sanity, and heart. For as the years went on to 3, and any hope of a release fading away, Shining found he couldn't stand it any longer. Even the memory of his beloved Cadence could not stave off the despair, and anguish he had been haunted by for so long. And one day, he actually attempted to end it all. Ripping off one of his sleeves, he fashioned a crude little noose for him to wrap around his throat. Yet there was nothing to hang it from, so that he may break his neck. Save for the bars on his window. So he settled for trying to choke himself to death. It was alot more difficult than he would've liked. But he was determined to be free of his unjust torment. And if outside forces could not do it for him, then he would end his suffering alone. At least in the afterlife, he could wait in peace for when Cadence one day joined him. That's what he thought at first......until he looked down at the right of the room, where on the wall still rested the sentence he had grown more than familiar with.

"God will give me justice".

On seeing those words, he could laugh all so hollowly, as he had already begun to forsake the notion of any gods, or even the being in ancient legends, and myths said to be known as The One, whom was considered the god of all there is. He couldn't count how many times he considered just scratching in the word "not" in that sentence, to add to his growing belief that "god will NOT give me justice". But always, a small part of him refused to do it. A part of him truly wished to believe in those words, even as he suffered. All he wanted was to believe in them. And as such, it made him stay his hand, and let go of his makeshift noose. Left panting on the floor, Shining leaned back, and continued thinking of his home. And those whom he only wished to see again.

Even if it was only one last time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Grogar's annual torture sessions remain as brutal, and uncaring as ever. But at least they didn't leave as many scratches on Shining's body as the whip lashes he received. That always remained a constant. However, his senses had begun to also dull. Right down to the point where his agonized screams became pained grunts, and winces. Noone should ever have to experience such a thing to a degree as they begin to even lose feeling. Yet it was something that often happened. And Shining had ended up its latest victim. By the time it was done, he had lost track of time. He just let himself lay on the floor after he'd once again been dropped like a sack. Then he would walk over to his sit next to his cot, and put his head between his legs as his arms wrapped around them. Wallowing in his misery, and loneliness. After all, it's not like he could count on his little star being up there to comfort him anymore.

All the while, that unholy shadow of a nameless devil continued to linger out of sight. Always staring at the breaking soul. Always holding that hideous grin of mocking enjoyment. Always taking pleasure in the suffering of this once pure hearted soul, now being reduced to a simpering weakling.

And every day, the shadow would grow darker, and its eyes shined of a brighter crimson, thinking of the day when it would make its move.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Five years.

Five long years had passed for Dantes' in the confines of his cell. And now, it was filled to the brim with those tally marks. They marred two of the walls like cuts from a feline. And even the mural in the wall was beginning to fade. Shining, however, didn't care one bit. He was always going to see this accursed sight. Always condemned to place those tallys on his wall, to remind him of them time he always lost. The moments of his life he could never get back. Signs of a beard appeared on his face, but he always managed to keep his face clear. Once, he found a broken stone that was thin as a dagger. He considered using it to pick his lock, and escape once. But that idea was dashed when he realized he had no idea how to even pick a lock. So he only settled for what he could think of: a sharpened tool to use for both making his time lines, and to prevent a beard from growing in. He sharpened it on the edge of his cot, and then used it for such reasons.

Once he was finished, it had been late at night. And to his unfeeling dismay, it meant another day went away without any care of him. So, with no other reason to sit around in self-pity, he marked another line in the wall, and went to bed. It was hard, as always. Often, he ended up having unbearable nightmares of the last six years, including the very night this whole hell began. Seeing the faces of those 3. Those treacherous fiends, who he did no wrong to, who condemned him to eternal torment. Their shapes often became twisted into unholy monstrosities of his own nightmares, meant to torment him in his sleep. A myriad of feelings always tore through him when he experienced these dreams. All of them as negative as you can imagine. But out of all of them: his desire for revenge was something he unwitting found was stronger than any of the others. Oh, how he wished to make them pay for what they did to him. Tor force them to reveal WHY they betrayed him so. What he had done to earn their ire. Then, to cast final judgement upon them, and see them face their punishment. Whatever the case, he did his best to drift off to sleep. Hoping this would be one of those nights where he could just have no dreams.

But tonight would be no time for sleep for the young unicorn.

He was startled by the sound of tapping, coming from the middle of his cell floor. He couldn't imagine what could be making such a sound. He looked all over, but found no signs of life. So the thought of it being mice, or rats was out. Then he heard it again, clear as day. Again, and again it went. To his ever growing surprise, from the middle of the floor. And it wasn't anything random, either. It was rhythmic. Like something - or someone was tapping in a single sequence for something. Curiosity got the better of Shining, and he crawled over to where he heard the sound. When he heard it again, he decided to return the sound with some tapping of his own. He didn't know why he did that, per se'. But he had a feeling he was supposed to. To his confusion, the sound quickly stopped. He was unsure of what it meant, and ended up pressing his ear down to the floor. Hoping to figure out what was making that sound. Then suddenly, there came a push into his head. He let out a loud yelp as he frantically crawled back towards the wall. Something was coming through the floor! He had no idea what it was, and that was why it scared him so right now. On pure instinct, his horn attempted to ignite, though it was stopped by the inhibitor ring. His eyes were now shrinking into pinpricks as he saw the floor give out. Stones, and dirt were rising out of the floor. And to his terror, something had popped out of the hole. He couldn't tell what it was at first. Only that is was big, brown, and dirt ridden.

Then his fear turned to shock when he saw what he now knew was a head turn around, and greet him with a pony shaped head surrounded by a lions mane whose expression was of one who realized he goofed up.

But when he saw the terrified stallion clinging to the far wall, his expression grew sympathetic. His amber eyes softening, as he made a gentle, kind smile. Though his rather sharp teeth didn't help at first. Until he spoke. "Hello." It wasn't gravelly, or deep, or booming. Or anything ferocious, for that matter. It was a gentle voice, of someone who meant no harm. Shining managed to relax himself when he heard that voice. Seeing the stallion calmed down just a bit, the strange creature pulled himself out of the hole, and revealed himself in full as something Shining easily recognized: A Gargoyle. But what one was doing in this place, he had no idea. He just sat there in silence. Just trying to take in the fact he was with someone, much less with a Gargoyle. However, the Gargoyle in question wasn't too interested in him at the moment. His wings tucked behind his back like a cloak, he walked towards the window, looking as though he were trying to figure something out. "Please forgive my intrusion, sir." He said politely. "I just......i actually thought I was digging towards the outer wall." He looked to Shining, and saw he was visibly shaking. He had no idea why he was, but the Gargoyle was set on trying to ease whatever tension he may have unwittingly caused. "Uh......parlez-vous anglais? Italiano?.....Ponskie?" Seeing that he was probably wasting his time, he just spoke plain old equestrian, and introduced himself. "My name is Abbe Scorpan Faria. And i've been imprisoned here in the Chateau D'if Le Tambelon for over 11 years." He pointed a claw at the hole he just emerged from. "Five of which has been......spent digging......that tunnel there." He sounded a little embarrassed about saying it. Though it was obvious why, given what he had just said a minute ago. But he then began laughing in good humor over his little blunder. And hoping to ease Shining's nerves just a little.

"There are-" Shining panted. "There are over 72,685 stones in this cell. I know, cause i've counted them all so many times."

Abbe Scorpan Faria - or Scorpan, for short - leaned over to Shining with a raised eyebrow, then asked in a joking manner, "But have you named them yet?"

Finally, the reality of the moment set in for Shining. He was no longer alone in the darkness. For the first time in 5 years, he had somepo-....someone to talk to who wasn't intent on torturing him. Someone who sounded like a most decent individual. And that made Shining sob with relief, and happiness. But also with a sense of misery, as he'd not spoke with anyone for so long. Scorpan felt pity for the poor stallion, and went over to hug him. Shining reciprocated the embrace, and let his emotions wash out of him. It was the first time in so long he had wept so. Now, it was for something good that was happening for the first time in a long time. And in his sobs, Scorpan gave him reassuring pats on his back. "It's okay." He said softly, like a parent to a child. "It's okay. I used to be just like you are now." He then pulled Shining back so that he can look him in the eye with a firm, but kind expression. "It'll pass. I promise, it'll pass." And again, for the first time in 5 years, Shining managed a small smile of appreciation. Now that he knew things were calmer now, he looked down at Shining's neck, and saw the hideous burn/rash beneath the insidious, black collar surrounding it. "Maybe this will help in the meantime." Then his hands glowed with a strange, gold color, and was placed on the collar, to Shining's growing shock. Another hand was placed on the inhibitor ring on Shining's horn. Before he could say anything, the ring clicked off, and was pulled away by Scorpan. Following that, Scorpan pulled back his hand from the jolting collar, which fizzed for a few moments before returning to normal.

Shining raised a hoof to the collar, and asked in bewilderment, "What did you do?"

"Let's just say I used my abilities to weaken that collar you wear. Next time the noon bell goes ringing, you won't feel the excruciating pain that normally comes with it. I.....can see it's been less than pleasant with you, my friend. Also," He raised up the ring, "i've given you a bit more freedom in your time in this accursed place. I know how it must feel for a unicorn to go without his magic for so long. It's maddening: especially when said unicorn knows he can still do magic, but are incapable because of these things. So i'm ensuring you don't have to go through that anymore." When Scorpan saw the growing excitement in his eyes, and his horn glowing brightly, he raised up a claw. "But I wouldn't recommend trying to teleport, or anything beyond basic magic!" He said with haste. "The walls of this prison prevent any teleportation to the outside in order to keep in every one of its magic-based prisoners. The best you can manage is telekinesis, and some beam projections, i'm afraid.

That put a definite damper on Shining's mood, and any hope of him getting out went away. All the same, he WAS grateful for what this kind Gargoyle had just done. "Thank you." He said softly, but honestly. "You didn't have to do that, but...you did anyway. You have my gratitude."

Scorpan smiled warmly. "Think nothing of it, my boy. I just can't stand seeing others suffer needlessly. That's why I always extend the hand of kindness wherever I can reach." But then he thought about something he almost forgot, before looking toward the window. He noticed the sky, and knew it was almost time. "Say, uh.......do you think you could use ME to exercise you magic use in a few hours? My wings aren't what they used to be, so I figure maybe you can help me." Shining raised an eyebrow in mild confusion. What did this Gargoyle have planned?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A couple hours later, and Shining was straining with his magic to hold up Scorpan to the window bars. He was right: this WAS exercise for the unicorn now, seeing as how he hadn't used magic in what already felt like forever. Like a limb which hadn't been used in ages, his horn had atrophied. Where once it was barely an issue, now he had a hard time even lifting up Scorpan, who was roughly around the same size as him (in body length, and width). But he managed, just long enough for Scorpan to see a most beautiful sight he'd been denied for oh, so long: the light of dawn. The rising of the sun. The glorious sun he hadn't seen since he was put in here. It brought a small tear to his eye as he smiled. He ended up remembering the strain he was probably putting on Shining, and asked him to lower him. He did so, but with a bit of trouble. But he still got the gargoyle back down. Though now he was left panting, and exhausted. But Scorpan, of course, showed just how grateful he was to the unicorn.

"Thank you. Thank you, my friend. I haven't seen the sun in over 11 years." He placed a hand on Shining's shoulder. "Thank you." The he looked up towards the ceiling. "And thank you, god."

Shining snorted in disdain as he almost caught his breath. "Don't waste your breath: there's no talk of God in here."

"Really?" Scorpan asked curiously, before turning to the inscription. He was surprised by what he saw. "W-w...what about the inscription? What happened to it?"

"Faded. Just like all of my hopes, and dreams, and wishes. And everything else I held in my heart once."

"And.......what has replaced it now?"

Shining took a final breath, before speaking in a rather venomous tone. "Revenge."

Instead of seeming perplexed, or confused, the Gargoyle actually chuckled in amusement. Shining was annoyed at first, until his seemingly newfound companion spoke. "Firstly, since I actually forgot to ask: what's your name, my dear stallion?" Shining didn't say anything at first. Despite what had been done, a piece of him was still leery around a gargoyle. But....he had enough common sense to know prejudice was in every way unimportant. After all, they were the same in regards to being prisoners. Perhaps this could be a chance to at least end his loneliness by extending a little trust. "Shining. Shining Dantes'."

"Well, Mr. Shining Dantes," Scorpan said, approaching the hole he'd made, "I have something I want to show you. Come with me." He then moved the stones which had been excavated, and started going head first into the hole as he spoke. "Perhaps revenge can be resolved as not the only thing you need to occupy your mind. Maybe the thought of it's been serving The One's purpose for you these past seven years." Again, curiosity got the better of Shining, and he followed his Gargoyle friend down into the hole. As he did, though, he asked in a tone harsher than he intended, "To what end?"

Scorpan chuckeld. "Escape! Alright, here we are." Scorpan said, popping his head out of the hole on the side of the room's right wall. Once he's out, he reaches a hand in, and pulls up Shining by his front hoof. And he's amazed by the size of this cell. Rather than some simple giant box, it was like a small cavern. One with a little ray of light shining down from above. He reached a hoof out to touch all that he saw, though not before looking to Scorpan for permission, which he gave with a gentle smile, and nod. Feeling the new stone was like a new experience for Shining, now that he was no longer trapped with only the stone walls of his prison. He then began to notice that there was furniture in the room. Wooden chairs, and a table with several books on top. Apparently, part of some luxury Scorpan managed to procure for himself in here. He didn't care, either way. He was happy to just sit in a normal chair again after 5 years sitting, and laying on a stone floor. "One of the only decent things i'm allowed in here." Scorpan chuckled lightly.

"And......you said you've been in here for 11 years?" Shining asked.

"Yep." Scorpan said simply, looking over a bunch of scratches on his stone walls which appeared to be calculations of some sort.

"But........how have you not gone insane in this place?" Shining asked in disbelief. "Going through all of.......that for so long." He shuddered, thinking of the implications. "I already thought I was going insane before you showed up."

"Ah, but that's the secret, Shining Dantes." Scorpan said, pointing towards his head. "I already went insane once - but then I got bored of THAT, and went very.......VERY....sane."

Shining raised an eyebrow in confusion. "How.......is that possible?"

"It's entirely possible, my young friend. Madness, you see, is only a temporary escape from the world we live in. But, if we are able to learn to accept the harsh realities that exist, and overcome the feelings we hold toward it.....then they become meaningless. And with such limitations removed, you can accomplish anything."

Shining wasn't sure if he understood what the Gargoyle meant, but he decided it didn't matter. As he looked down at a book, written in ponish, he addressed one significant idea which he had not forgotten. "You....spoke of escape?" Scorpan turned around to face Shining. "Oh, yes. You see: there are two possible directions for digging a tunnel which leads past the outer wall, and out to sea." Scorpan smiled in amusement, as he lightly laughed, "I just...ended up choosing the wrong one!" A few moments of laughter later, and he said, "But now, I think it's clear that we can do it, if we dig in exactly the opposite direction. Alone it would take WAAAAY too long." He then smiled. "But with your help, we could dig our way out of here in approximately......" He did some mental calculations before saying, "eight years from now."

For some reason, Shining found that notion humorous. Incredulous laughter escaped his lips, and showed how he wasn't quite that believing of the possibility. Maybe because all the hope had drained from him ages ago, so now he was more skeptical than ever before. Scorpan, however, didn't quite seem deterred, or annoyed by his friends sudden laughter. Just a bit witty. "Oh? And you think you've got something better to do? An appointment you'd rather not be late for? Hmm?" The laughter ended, and Shining became more serious. "Of course not. But i gave up Hope of ever being free of this place. You really expect me to believe it's possible now?"

Scorpan didn't lose his patience, and instead says, "Let me ask you this: is there anything else you stand to lose? Or is it that hard to hold onto one last speck of hope long enough to accomplish the supposedly impossible? I know it's been hard for you, being so alone that.....you feel as if you can never believe in anything anymore. But that's why it's important that you never give in to despair. Allow yourself to drift down that road, and you will lose yourself to your lowest instincts. In the darkest times, Hope is something you give yourself. It is the meaning of inner strength." Scorpan smiled again. "And I can still see that strength in your eyes - just buried beneath the walls of despair which threaten to cage you. You only have to break down those walls, and reclaim what was blocked to you." He allowed his words to wring in Shining's mind, in the hope of allowing him to understand its meaning. And the unicorn began taking those words to heart. There was a wisdom to it that he could never have imagined possibly existing. And it did ignite a small part of him which felt hope. There was no dishonesty in the Gargoyles words, or tone, and no signs he was just trying to cheer him up. He truly believed in what he said, and wanted Shining to do the same. Seeing the confliction in his features, Scorpan felt that he should offer something more than just wisdom. "And in return for your help........I offer you something priceless."

Shining's head perked, and his tone became a bit more hopeful. "My freedom?"

Scorpan solemnly shook his head. "Freedom can easily be taken away........as we both well know." Seeing Shining turn back to the table, and pick up the same book, he explained further. "What I have to offer is something which is eternal: knowledge. Everything I know. Everything i've ever learned in my long years. I can teach you....economics, mathematics, philosphy, science, military strategy, and-"

"To read, and write in different languages?" Shining asked with increased hope, and with only mild hesitation. "Even.....equestrian?"

But despite what he was afraid the reaction would be, Scorpan did not either mock, or belittle him for being illiterate. Even if it wasn't complete illiteracy, it was still just that. Scorpan, however, didn't care. He only smiled with kindness, and compassion, and said, "Of course." That was what finally sealed the deal for Shining. And for the second time since his imprisonment, he smiled. Smiled for the renewed hope which had been brought back into his heart. The hope of seeing beloved Cadence again......and hope of finding revenge.

"So when do we start?"

Author's Note

Hello, and welcome to chapter 8 of "The Count of Monte Cristo".

I'll bet alot of you are surprised to see Scorpan as Abbe Faria. Or at least, those who give a fuck, and read the original story. Or at least saw some of the movies. But for some reason, I felt Scorpan was an excellent choice for the role. Given how he's explained in FIM, for how little it was, it was clear Scorpan is a kind, and gentle figure who cares about others. And being Tirek's brother will actually tie in with the future chapters eventually. Keep in mind, the big red is the more central antagonist of this adaptation. It's usually been Mondego as the primary evil, when he was actually the first to die. I decided to play back on that, by having Tirek be the last one to go down.

But I can promise you: he will NOT go down the same way any of the other Danglars did. He was the mastermind behind this entire story. It only makes sense he be the toughest one to go down. You'll all see how eventually.:)

Anyway, this is basically where everything begins looking up for Shining Armor/Dantes. He has a new friend who helps save him from despair, and agony of solitude. And now, he also has a new sense of hope for getting out of the Chateau D'if. He just has to be a little more patient to get it. Though given how long he's waited in prison, already, he can afford to wait another 8 years. Plus, he gets a legitimate education out of it, so that's a plus.:)

Next up, Shining and Scorpan get to work on their secret tunnel. In the process, keeping all suspicion off of them while they work. During which time, Scorpan gives him the education of a lifetime. His intelligence grows, as does the speed of his mind. Which is how he'll end up solving the mystery of his arrest - and unravel the cruel conspiracy against him. But the lessons don't end there.

PLEASE REMEMBER TO LEAVE A COMMENT IN THE COMMENTS SECTION!!!

God will give me justice/Ending

Three moths later, and Shining Armor walked to the cliffside of the Chateau D'if.

There, he plunged his sword into the ground, and reflected on all that he had been through. Now here he was: a free stallion, whose name had been cleared, and his enemies wicked deeds had been exposed. Though part of him wished that Guild Cadderouse did not need to be executed, along with Neighsay, he partly expected it. Shining had delivered justice unto them, but in the end it was God who claimed vengeance for their treachery. Now all those who were part of that wicked conspiracy were dead, and gone. Never to harm him, or others ever again.

But the price was almost too high as he realized what he had almost become.

"You were right, priest." he spoke aloud. "You were right. I let my hatred control me, and...in the end, it nearly cost me everything. But no more. This I promise you - and God, or The Light, or whatever it's called: All that was used for vengeance will now be used for good. So rest in peace...my friend."

At the same time, Garble approached Shining with Cadence, Albert', Bertuccio, Trixie, Thunderlane, and Pharynx close behind him. The dragon stood behind him, and asked, "So, Zatarra....painful, huh?"

"No." Shining said instantly. He then embraced Cadence, and kissed her forehead - smiling as he saw the crystal ring now on her horn. "I bought this place this place in the hopes of one day tearing it down. But now.....now, the only things I care about are walking off this Island with me. So i'll let it be a reminder of how even the darkest of places can give second chances for a light to shine." He held his friends, and family in a group embrace to symbolize that all were important to him. "Let's go home."

And the group left to return to their new life together. A life that held the promise of freedom, love, and hope for all. The isle would be a further symbol of that as they walked off. For in a single cell, there remained a single inscription. Carefully preserved, and an eternal reminder of what happens to those who suffer the cruelties of this world.

God will give me justice.

The End.

Author's Note

And that's the end, folks.

Hard to believe it's been three years since I started this story. Sure, there were a few hiccups here and there, but it was all worth it. Even if I had other projects that took up my time, I still finally managed to finish my adaptation. It might not have ended the way I originally intended, but I think that's okay. Sometimes ideas need to change, and make way for different ones.

What matters is what everyone else thinks. Which is why I thank all of you for following this story, and making it my most favored story in my gallery. I couldn't have gotten this far without your support, and I hope you've enjoyed this story to its fullest.

And if any wrong should befall any of you, may god give you justice.:)